Search the Community

Mike is a submissive husband. Laura is his wife and Mistress. Mike lives the life his wife wants him to have and has little say in what he does or where he goes. Laura has a special night planned and she wants Mike to make the place ready then, like a good husband, he would sit meekly in his room and pretend not to exist. ---- Every story update that gets posted publicly appears on my Patreon page one full week beforehand. You can view all of these updates for just $5 a month. Pledging $10 gets you the early access plus access to TWENTY-THREE Patreon exclusive stories. There are more tiers and rewards that can be found on my Patreon page. It is only through the generous support of my patrons that I'm able to write and post as much as I do so if you enjoy my stories please consider taking a look https://www.patreon.com/Elfy88 If we get up to $800 a month in pledges I will be posting EVEN MORE regularly! --- A big thank you to all my current patrons who make my writing possible: DannyDazzler, Jerry J, Coin W, Hollowbanana, Chloe N, Bojack D, Chris, Robert D A, Whatsnot, Guilend, Gomez J, Padded Quill, Jeremy C, Joseph B-A, Daddysmuffin, Andy, Frank, Ryan, James S, Justin C, Fuli, Spaxxs, J Onyx, Dre, Pat M, Miss X, PF, Georgia C, Camilo H, Babyjay, Jeffrey G, Martijn de J, Phantom Sonic, Vivi L, Mike S, Dr J, Blipp, Jake W, Brandon G, LuvsSissy, DreaR, Alex B, Malcolm E, Pete W, Cless, Frank S, PatheticABDL, Joshua M, NunyoBC, Kim, S Miller, Britnee L, Tim F, WillNotWill, Orion F, Sterling W, Jens B, THE Dude, Wet, Cam, Alex C, Daniel, Robert C, Artemisclydefrog, Raven, Littleb, Scott, Lyra H, ReiofLight, Bask25456, MagmaLord, DJKazoo, Cutecurlybabygirl, Kirk H, Mikkel L, Bruce D, Alice W, Bob S, Timothy A W, Erik P, Ben F, Steven H --- The Submissive Husband By Elfy “Mike! Have you washed my clothes?” Laura called out from the bedroom. “I’m doing it now…” Mike replied from the bottom of the stairs. Mike had just been cleaning the mirror in the entry way with a washcloth. It was the third thing on his list of chores for that Friday evening, he had come home from work to get straight to his duties at home. He hoped he would get it all done in a few hours, he might even get a little time for himself before his bed time. “Hurry up!” Laura sounded exasperated and her voice made Mike tremble a little, “My book club will be here in a few hours and I need my good dress.” “Yes, Laura.” Mike replied with a sigh. As Mike walked across the hallway and placed the cleaning items on the small table next to the phone he felt the thick mass between his legs. His diaper was slightly damp but that was hardly surprising to Mike who was very used to this feeling. It had been over a year since he had put his first diaper on and he had very rarely been without them ever since. Mike made his way down the hallway to the doorway underneath the stairs. He paused for a short time to look at the downstairs bathroom just a little further down the hallway, he hadn’t been in that room except to clean in a long time. He wondered if he could even remember how to use a toilet now, it seemed such a weird thing to think about but it had been a long time since he had used something other than his diaper. Even at work Mike was expected to keep up the diaper wearing routine. He knew he could probably use the toilet if he really wanted but he didn’t want to risk it, he could only imagine what his wife would do if she knew he wasn’t using his diaper like he was supposed to. He was very lucky that he worked alone in an office and he was able to change his diaper without much fuss no matter what the circumstances were. Mike opened the door under the stairs and walked down the stairs into the basement. The washing machine had finished a few minutes ago by the looks of things. He turned the dial to turn the machine off and then opened the door, heat came out from the clothes since the drying process was built in to the wash. Mike stood back for a second as he waited for the heat to dissipate. The fancy dress and other clothes contrasted wildly with his plain white shirt and diaper, his usual clothing for his homely duties. Setting up the ironing board and plugging the iron in made Mike remember when all this had started. His relationship with Laura had always been a good one even if his wife had been a little domineering, if they decided they wanted to eat out she would choose the restaurant and it was the same for everything else. He had been happy to go along with things because he loved her. It only took a few months after their wedding before Laura started taking control more completely. He noticed what little choices he had were slowly being taking away and whenever he broke the rules he would find his wife punishing him in increasingly humiliating ways. Before Mike knew what was happening he was totally under the control of his wife. The day Laura was due to go out to a party with some friends had been the day everything changed. She had asked Mike, although it felt more like an order to the husband, to wash her clothes. Mike had been watching football and had lost track of the time, when Laura walked into the living room asking where her clothes were he was forced to admit he hadn’t done the task. Laura had been furious and she had dragged him out of the living room and down into the basement where Mike now stood. The ironing board was already set up and Mike was forced into a bending position over it. Mike knew better than to try and resist his wife when she was in a bad mood, even when his pants and underwear were pulled down he did little more than ask for leniency. Despite everything Mike had been shocked when Laura suddenly slapped his rear end. His mouth had dropped open and he fell into shocked silence whilst Laura spanked him until his butt had gone bright red. It was the first time Mike remembered there being a physical punishment and it seemed to step everything up to another level. It was a couple of days later that the first diaper was brought out and that was the beginning of the diaper punishment that had so far not finished. At this point Mike wasn’t sure that his punishment would ever end but he still wouldn’t stop doing as he was told. He was beholden to the woman he had married and if she thought this was for the best he wouldn’t stop her. Maybe it was weakness but Mike just wanted his wife to be happy no matter what that meant for him. Back in the present Mike was pulling out the dress that Laura had specifically asked for. It was nice and warm after the drying procedure and it had a strange static feeling. Mike placed the dress on the ironing board and waited for the iron to finish heating up. The dress was long and quite conservative by Laura’s standards, perfect clothing for a book club, the black and white stripes across the chest did a great job of emphasising Laura’s generous figure. Mike ironed the dress until it was perfect and ready for his wife to wear. He carefully folded the clothes and started carrying them back up to the main house for his wife to inspect, he certainly hoped she liked his work since the alternative was more punishments. He was looking forward to sitting upstairs and enjoying some time alone whilst his wife was downstairs having fun, he didn’t want to provoke her ire and end up being tied up or something. Mike knocked before entering his own bedroom and saw his wife sitting at the little make-up desk at the foot of the bed. He walked over and held out the dress for her to inspect. “It looks fine.” Laura said, “Leave it on the bed and wait here in case I have any further need of you.” Mike did as he was told and looked at the back of his wife’s head. Her long blonde hair went just below her shoulders and seemed to flow perfectly like golden waves. Mike glanced at the mirror and saw a reflection of the perfect face he had married. Deep green eyes were above a petite nose and her lips were full and very red with the addition of lipstick for the evening. When Laura stood up Mike could see her whole frame. Her dressing gown hung off her shoulders and although she was slightly shorter than her husband she certainly had more of an aura of power. Mike stared as her dressing gown came off and she stood in front of him perfectly naked. Her breasts were perfect for her size and there didn’t seem to be an ounce of extra fat anywhere on her, she was perfect. Mike could feel himself getting a little excited in his padding, he knew nothing was going to happen but it had been a while since he last had permission for sexual activity either with his wife or alone. “I’ll expect you to stay up here and be quiet.” Laura said, “And obey the usual rules. I’m being very generous in not telling my friends how pathetic you are.” “Yes, Laura.” Mike said quickly, “Thank you, ma’am.” Laura pursed her lips and nodded. She walked forwards and placed a hand underneath her husband’s diaper, she pressed the diaper up and against Mike’s crotch. The submissive man blushed and he was sure Laura could feel his slightly thickened penis. He knew she wasn’t doing anything for his benefit, she was just checking if he needed a change. “I should probably change you before anyone arrives.” Laura said, “I’ll get dressed first.” As soon as Mike felt Laura’s hand leave his diaper he climbed on to the bed and laid down on top of the covers in the prescribed position for a diaper change. He watched as Laura pulled up a pair of scandalously thin pink panties that had a little bow on the front, it was almost too much for Mark to stand. Her ample bosom was soon locked behind a black bra that only seemed to make the breasts look bigger. Finally, the freshly ironed dress was lifted high into the air and pulled down over Laura’s head, somehow she seemed to pull her head through the collar without moving a single hair out of place. It was as if she was magic. “Right, let’s get that dia-” Laura was suddenly interrupted by the sound of the doorbell. She turned to look out of the bedroom, “Never mind. It doesn’t look like we have time.” “But…” Mike looked panicked as Laura stood up straight and pulled her dress into its correct position. “You know the golden rules.” Laura said as she started to leave the room, “No leaking, no changing yourself and no using the toilets. All the other rules apply too… I think I’ll have to make a rulebook for you!” Laughing as she left the room Laura started hurrying downstairs to where her first guests were arriving. Mike was left watching her go with anxiety, he reached down with one hand and found a diaper already wet enough that he would consider asking for a change. These weren’t normal circumstances though, he knew he wasn’t supposed to leave the bedroom for any reason. His only hope was that there would be a break in the discussion and Laura would be able to come up and change his soggy underwear. Mike liked having time alone since it meant he could do whatever he wanted. He chose to pick up a book and start reading, it was a book about history and was something Mike didn’t often get time to indulge in thanks to his numerous chores. An hour passed and Mike was still sitting on the bed. He turned a page uneasily and looked towards the closed bedroom door, there had been no sign of his wife since she had left the room. The only indication that other people were in the house were the occasional laughter which Mike could hear. A couple of times he heard footsteps on the stairs and he held his breath as guests walked past the bedroom and into the bathroom. It was always nerve wracking knowing that an inquisitive visitor could find out about his secret at any moment. Mike reached down with one of his hands and felt the swollen padding that was pushing his thighs apart. He made a little worried noise as he felt how wet he was, the diaper seemed so full and under normal circumstances would’ve been changed a long time ago. His options were very limited by the rules that had been drilled into his head, he couldn’t use the toilet and he couldn’t leak without terrible punishment. He wasn’t supposed to go downstairs either and yet that was where he would find his wife. Mike supposed he could change his own diaper but that would also break the rules, Laura had no time for rule breakers and he knew he would regret it deeply. Mike tried to wait and after another half an hour on the bed he wet the already saturated padding a little more. The diaper dutifully absorbed it but as he felt the back of the disposable underwear he knew it didn’t have much life left in it. He stood up off the bed and felt the diaper sag heavily as he did so, he reached down and pushed the padding up against his own crotch. He couldn’t remember ever being this wet before. Very worryingly for Mike he could feel moisture around the leg bands and on the plastic itself. It was clear this diapers lifespan was at an end and he needed a change immediately, one more wetting would push it over the edge. The diapers were sitting in a drawer nearby and yet they might as well have been on Mars, he wasn’t allowed to change himself unless he was at work. Mike wondered if there was any way he could contact his wife from up here. Laura didn’t have her cell phone with her and he knew she hated to be interrupted. He only had to remember any of the nights she brought a man home and he was left in the other room. She definitely didn’t like him coming in and disturbing them, Mike shuddered at the memories. Mike couldn’t just leak on the floor or in the bed. If he did that he was sure he would be in a lot of trouble, he didn’t even want to think about the punishments that could be heading his way. There was nothing else for it, he would have to head downstairs and ask Laura to come and help him. He prayed she would be discreet but knowing her it could be fifty-fifty as to what she would do. Walking towards the door made Mike realise just how wet he was. He had to waddle quite dramatically when he went across the room. He opened the door a little bit and peeked out, the coast was clear. Mike grabbed some pants from by the side of the bed and quickly slipped them up his legs. It covered his diaper but the padding caused the pants to bulge out in seemingly obvious ways. Mike walked out of the bedroom on shaking legs. He could hardly believe he was going to do this and he wanted more than anything to turn around and go back to the bed, he had to remind himself that that wasn’t an option. As Mike walked down the stairs he heard another rumble of laughter from within the living room. He felt a bolt of anxiety go down his spine as he got closer and closer to his wife’s gathering. He felt like he was gate crashing something even though this was just as much his house as his wife’s. The living room door was closed and Mike stood right behind it for a couple of seconds as he tried to work out what he was going to say. He felt like a child sticking his head in to a party his parents were throwing, he was completely out of place in this situation. A small submissive man just playing at being a grown up. Summoning up all the courage he could muster Mike knocked on the wooden door. The noise inside the living room died down quickly and there was a little muttering from someone. Mike didn’t open the door, he knew he should wait until he was told to do so. “Yes?” Laura’s voice cut through the silence like a knife. Mike pulled on the handle and opened the door just enough to stick his head through. He saw eight people sitting around the room with books open in front of them, on the table in the centre of the group were several bottles of wine and everyone had a glass. It was an all-female group and they looked around at the male who was disturbing them. “Can I help you?” Laura’s voice was the one to break the silence and it focused Mike on what was happening right in front of him. “C-Could I speak to you out here?” Mike asked timidly. He was making sure not to stick any more of his body through the doorway than he had to. Everyone’s eyes was on them. “No, but you can come in here.” Laura said with a smirk. “It’s OK.” Mike said quickly, “I’ll speak to you lat-” “I said come in here.” Laura cut her husband off.

Hello DD community! As some of you might already be aware I made a very similar list awhile ago. The purpose of this post is to remake that list with better formatting, more information and overall make it easier to read and update. User Suggestions Welcomed! Here's How To Suggest A Story! Simply Personal Message me here on DD with a link to the stories you'd like to submit as well as relevant tags. Feel free to also submit modified tags for stories already in the list if you want to. I'll put them in this post as soon as I read the message and verify that the tags are accurate and the story belongs here. I will credit you by default so if you don't want to be credited please explicitly say so in your message to me. I write stories and a lot of them would fit perfectly on this list, why aren't they here? If your story isn't properly tagged I probably will look past it, unless it has a title that makes me think it might fit this list. There are other reasons too, I am only one guy after all. If you have a story that's not on this list and want it to be added feel free to submit it using the information above. Why so many Archive.org links? Archive.org or as it's more formally known "The Wayback Machine" or "The Internet Archive" is a website that allows you to archive entire webpages. I will be using this for preservation purposes. This way if a story goes down (which has happened before) or if DD goes down entirely (which is unlikely) these links will still allow you to continue to view these stories even after such an event. Alright Here's the list! (presented in no particular order.) AUTHOR LIST Chlorobaby All include (Femdom, Forced Regression, Chloroform, Kidnapping/Capture, non-consensual sexual acts) and most include: (forced Breastfeeding, forced bottlefeeding) Nanny Kink (Archive.org link), The Hard Sell (Archive.org), The Crush (Archive.org link), The LandLady (Archive.org link), The Adult Baby Unit: Part One (Archive.org link), Part Two (Archive.org link), Part Three (Archive.org link), Bed and Breakfast: Part One (Archive.org link), Part Two, (Archive.org link), Part Three (Archive.org link), Part Four (Archive.org link), The Job Offer (Archive.org link), Nurse Becky's Slave, (Archive.org link), Cathy's Captive (Archive.org link)The reason these are all grouped together is they were written by the same author and all contain very similar tags. Kasarberang (Me) My Time At The Everland Farm (Femdom, Forced Regression, Slow Regression, Force Feeding, Forced Bottlefeeding, Forced Breastfeeding, Blackmail, Non-con, Giantess, Lactation) Babied By The Sitter (Femdom, Slow Regression, Forced Regression, Bottlefeeding, Humiliation, Babysitter, Wetting and more.) (Archive.org link) Just A Checkup (Forced Regression, Breastfeeding, Bottlefeeding and more!) (Archive.org link) FullDiaper Mommy Clair & I (Femdom, breastfeeding) This one is ongoing and looks promising. (Archive.org link) Raping Excuses (Femdom, Forced Regression, Forced Diapering, Breastfeeding, Bottlefeeding) (Archive.org link) Maggie's Diner (Femdom, Forced Regression, Breastfeeding, Bottlefeeding, Force Feeding) (Archive.org link) Non-Grouped List Flooded. (Femdom, Forced/Coerced Regression, Slow Regression, Breastfeeding, Humiliation) (Archive.org link) Crybaby (Femdom, Forced Regression, Breastfeeding, Handjob, Chastity) (Archive.org link) The Day Care (Femdom, Forcefeeding, Edging, Cock "Milking", Enema) (Archive.org link) Nerissa’s Home for Diaper Girls (Repost) (Femdom, Diaper Dimension, Coerced Regression, Mental Regression, Breastfeeding, Bottlefeeding, Enema, Bladder Torture) (Archive.org link) Stockholm Syndrome Baby (Femdom, Forced Regression, Mental Regression, Hypnosis, Kidnapping, Breastfeeding, Bottlefeeding, Catheter) (Archive.org link) Tourist Troubles (Repost) (Diaper Dimension, Kidnapping "adoption", Bottlefeeding, Sissification, Short, Incomplete) (Archive.org link) Baby Care Class (Remixed) (Femdom, Forced Regression, Humiliation, Torture, Forcefeeding, Breastfeeding, Masturbation, Kidnap/Capture) (Archive.org link) Her Sister's Baby (Femdom, Coerced Regression, Feeding, Masturbation, Bottlefeeding) (Archive.org link) Baby Candy by Baby Jennie (Femdom, Forced Regression, Bottlefeeding, Sissification) (Archive.org link) Training her baby (Sissification, Breastfeeding, Chastity, Bottlefeeding, Forcefeeding) (Archive.org link) Day at the beach (Bottlefeeding, Humiliation, Regression) (Archive.org link) The Domme on the Bus (Femdom, Humilation) (Archive.org link) Unlucky Day Turned Lucky (Diaper Dimension, Force Regression, Bottlefeeding, Breastfeeding) (Archive.org link) Immigrant Tale (Diaper Dimension, Femdom/Mommy Dom, Forced Breastfeeding, Sissification,Forced Regression) (Archive.org link) Simple bedwetter to full time baby (Forced Regression, Regression, Mommy Dom, Breastfeeding, Forced Bottlefeeding) (Archive.org link) Feeding With Jen (Forced Wetting;Femdom, Coerced Regression) (Archive.org link) At The Wrong Place At The Wrong Time (Diaper Dimension, Slow Regression, Forced Regression, Breastfeeding) (Archive.org link) From Teacher to Toddler (Forced Regression, Mistaken Identity, Bottlefeeding, Breastfeeding, Forcefeeding) (Archive.org link) Weekend At Betty's (Forced Regression, Femdom, Masturbation, Diapers,  Forced Bottlefeeding) (Archive.org link) Submitted by: Mcraft | On The Job Training (Femdom, Enslavement, Forced Regression, Sissification, Forced Anal, and Bondage (Archive.org link)

The following story was not written by me. It was written by an unclaimed author that I stumbled upon while searching for a missing story. I used to love this story however the main character was underage. I edited it to make her of legal age please enjoy. If this is yours please claim it. I found it on the way back machine from a defunct site. Dd Julie's nineteenth Birthday Julie looked at the bedroom clock with dread. 11:30. Her mother invited the guests for 12:00 "Damn! She thought. "Only half an hour till my birthday party". Julie was a eightteen year old girl with a major problem. She still occasionally wets her bed and unfortunately it last happened less than 2 weeks before her 19th birthday. Her mother had warned her on earlier occurrences that she didn't stop wetting her bed, she was going to have a punishment day she would not quickly forget. When her mother found the wet bed, a punishment day on her nineteenth birthday was quickly organized for Julie by her mother. Punishment days were nothing new to Julie. They occurred with regular frequency from when she turned seven. These days usually included spankings, shame clothing, corner standing and, worse of all, castor oil and enemas. It occurred from breakfast till she went to sleep at her earlier bedtime of 7:45 p.m.. Until this one, punishment days were private affairs between her and her parents. But this time, her mother was so mad that she decided a little public humiliation of her daughter would be needed. Julie became very upset when her mother decided that her punishment day was going to be her 19th birthday. "Mom, Please. I know I should get a punishment day for wetting my bed but not on my nineteenth birthday. Please, Mom, can't you punish me the day after ?" "No" her mother quickly replied "Your nineteenth birthday would be the ideal day for your punishment. Your relatives and cousins will be there to tease and humiliate you and watch as you suffer the punishments I have planned for you. I assure you that it will be the longest day of your young life." Julie begged "Please, Mom, you cannot be serious. You are going to punish me in front of other people ?" "Yes. My naughty bed wetting daughter" Her mother replied. "Mom, Please. I am willing to have two punishment days in private than that 1 in public. Please, Mom, Pretty Please" her daughter pleaded "NO" her mother said sharply "I decided a little public humiliation is necessary for you and your 19th birthday party will be the ideal place for it. The subject is closed" "Please" Julie whined again "Do you want to go over my lap right now ?" her mother said angrily "No, Mother" Julie said softly "Okay, then. I will make the arrangements" Julie's mother started the arrangements by picking up some birthday party invitations at the local card store. They were light pink party invitations for 1 year olds and her mother added a small 9 just to the right of the 1 to read 19. Julie groaned when she saw the invite but a far worse humiliation was then ordered for her. Her mother told her "I want you to fill out the information for the party and enclose a copy of this note. The party will start at 12:00 sharp. You must hand print each copy of the note, you are not allowed to write it. Understood ?" "Yes, Mother" Julie quickly replied. The note said "YOU ARE HEREBY INVITED TO MY NINETEENTH BIRTHDAY PARTY. THE THEME FOR THE PARTY IS JULIE'S A BED WETTER. I WILL BE APPROPRIATELY ATTIRED AND PUNISHED AT MY BIRTHDAY PARTY AND MY MOMMY WILL LIKE YOUR ENTIRE FAMILY TO ATTEND. THE ONLY GIFTS TO BE GIVEN ARE THOSE APPROPRIATE FOR A NAUGHTY BED WETTER. SUGGESTED ITEMS ARE DIAPERS, PLASTIC PANTS, BIBS, RATTLES, BOTTLES AND INFANTILE OUTFITS. ALSO YOU ARE REQUESTED TO BRING A PUNISHMENT ITEM. SUGGESTED ITEMS ARE A SOLID WOODEN HAIRBRUSH, A PADDLE, OR A NICE STINGING LEATHER STRAP. PLEASE CONTACT MY MOMMY TO TELL HER WHAT YOU ARE BRINGING TO INSURE ALL THE ABOVE ITEMS ARE EVENTUALLY BOUGHT . ANY ADDITIONAL PUNISHMENT IMPLEMENTS OR SUGGESTIONS ARE WELCOMED. THANK YOU FOR JOINING ME ON MY VERY SPECIAL 19TH BIRTHDAY. JULIE" "Mom, please don't make me do this" Julie begged. Her mother looked at her sharply and said "I told you that subject is closed. For pestering me, an additional punishment activity is going to be added for your birthday party" Julie fell silent and began to look with terror at her upcoming nineteenth birthday party. Chapter 2 - The Party Preparation The day before the party, Julie was ordered to decorate the house for her birthday party. The decorations included balloons, streamers and "Happy Birthday" cutouts. Julie was thankful that their were no obvious embarrassing decorations as she spent the next hour carefully placing each item as directed by her mother. Her mother then sent her to her the hall closet. "Oh, no" Julie thought "Here it comes""Get the big box in the back of the closet and bring it here, Julie" her mother said. "Yes, mother" Julie responded as she retrieved the large box from the closet "This is your first birthday present for us, Julie. It hope you like what is inside" Her mother said. "Pick out one present at a time and open it" Julie opened the first present and read the box. "Attends" it read. "Their a case of diapers for our little bed wetter" "Yes, mother" "I hope I bought enough. You are going to be spending the next several days in them" "Yes, mother" "But I think a couple of them can be used as decoration for your party" "Mom, Please" "No buts, Julie. I want you to attach six diapers in a row to the wall over there" "Yes, mother" "And when your diapers need to be changed tomorrow, you can just go to the wall, pull down a diaper and give it to the person in charge of changing you" Julie said, barely audible, "Yes, mother" The next gift was a rattle. "Attach it to the living room wall and come back here" Julie did as she was ordered and returned to her mother. The next gift was a pacifier. "You will be sucking on your pacifier in bed tonight and attach it to your party dress tomorrow." "Yes, mother" The next eight gifts were strictly for Julie's punishment. A large hairbrush, paddle, enema bag, and a rectal thermometer soon decorated the walls of the living room. The next item was a children's potty. "After you open all your gifts, you will bring the potty up to your room and place it in the corner. You may find it useful to have it there in the future" Julie wanted to scream at her mother for making her do this but another "Yes, mother" was Julie's only timid response. The next items were clothes a frilly but very short party dress, several sets of plastic panties with rows of lace across the seat, and several footed sleepers with snap crotches. The final item of clothing was several sets of pajamas with fold down flaps. "That fold down flap can easily be taken down for spankings, Julie. All the pajamas you will be wearing for bed as of tonight forward will be flapped and we will break in the use of pajama flap with your bedtime spanking" "You plan on spanking me tonight ?" "Oh, yes my dear. Mommy will give you a good spanking tonight and you will get another spanking tomorrow when you wake up" "Two spankings ?" "Yes, Julie. Those spankings, plus a lot more. Your nighttime spanking and your spanking tomorrow morning is just the warm up" "2 spankings is just the warm up ? Just how much do you plan on spanking me ?" "You will have to wait and see" Her mother replied At 7:00 pm, Julie heard her mother call to her "Julie, come in here. It is time for you to get ready for bed" "Ready for bed ? It is only 7:00" Julie said to her mother, shocked by her mother request. "Little girls need their sleep. You will be bathed by mommy and mommy will then tuck you into bed." "Mom, I think you are taking this a little too far. First the party and now my bedtime is 7:00." "You haven't seen anything yet, my girl" Julie was then grabbed by her mother by the earlobe and marched toward the bathroom. "Are you ready to undress and take your bath or am I going to have to strip you myself ?" Julie hesitated a second but started to undress. "Mommy will turn on the water and prepare the bath for Julie" Her mother walked over to the tub handles and carefully adjusted the temperature to very hot. Julie finished stripping and stepped into the tub. "Mom, the water's too hot" Julie cried as her foot hit the water "Stop being a baby and get in the tub. I will add some cold water now" Her mother turned on the cold water full blast and it quickly made the water bearable for Julie. Julie knew her mother made the water too hot on purpose so Julie would have to complain to her like a little kid. "Julie, wash yourself all over and call me when you are finished. No dawdling" "Yes, mother" Her mother walked out the bathroom and Julie quickly soaped her whole body and washed her hair. After making sure she was absolutely clean, she called to her mother. "Mom I'm finished" "I be there in a second. Stay in the tub" Julie wondered "What is she going to do now ? Check to see if I cleaned behind my ears ? " Julie quickly soaped a washrag and rubbed behind both ears quickly. She was able to complete her touch up before her mother walked in several seconds later. "Did you do behind your ears ?" Julie sheepishly replied "Yes, Mom" "And your vagina. Is that area clean too ?" Julie was not used to hearing her mother asking if her vaginal area was clean. She was taken aback by the question but answered yes after several moments. "Good. Then you are ready to be shaved" "Shaved ? Mom, Please. Don't shave me, Please" "Bald as a newborn. Now wait here" Her mother returned with a razor, shaving cream and a towel. The razor made short work of her daughter's pubic hair and soon Julie had a bald vagina. "Julie, your vagina will stay that way till you are told different. You will shave down there often enough to keep it baby smooth at all times. I will periodically order you to show me your vagina and you are to comply immediately. It will usually occur in private but semi public inspections are also planned for you. Upon hearing my order to expose your vagina, you must drop your pants and panties and show me your bald vagina. Is that understood ?" This was getting too much for Julie to handle. Julie blurted out "Mom, you bitch. Now you are going way too far. Dropping my pants in public. Are you crazy ?" Her mother grabbed Julie out of the tub, flipped her over her lap and started to spank her. Her hand on Julie's wet skin made the spanking even more painful. Soon Julie was pleading "Mom, Please" "Mom, Stop" "I do it. Please Stop" The spanking went on and on. Julie's mother continued spanking her till her daughter's bottom was red and she was wailing. Her mother finally asked her "Are you ready for me to stop ?" Her daughter's will was broken "Yes, mother please stop" "You now agree to vagina inspections ? " "Yes, mother" "And everything else I have planned for you ?" Julie hesitated and her mother immediately started spanking her again. Ten spanks later, Julie agreed to her mother's demands. Julie was released for her mother's lap and started to rub her bottom. "I didn't release you to rub your bottom. Now bring that bar of soap over here. Let's see if we can clean out that filthy mouth of yours. Now open that mouth up" Julie had her mouth washed with soap before by her mother for using naughty language and simply open her mouth to accept the full sized bar. "Now, you will suck on that bar of soap for five minutes and then I will dry you off" The soap tasted as awful as ever as Julie sucked the bar. Soap bubbles quickly formed and her mother directed her over to the sink and Julie leaned over the sink dripping the soap bubbles into the washbowl. After about 5 minutes, Julie's mother removed the bar of soap. "Ready to apologize ?" Julie apologized to her mother by saying "I m sorry for calling your that name" Her mother accepted her apology but warned her "If you ever dare call me that again, you will be sampling every new bar of soap that I put in this bathroom from that moment on" "Yes, mother" Julie's mother quickly dried her off and walked her back to her bedroom. "Now for your spanking" "But, Mom, I'm already red and sore" "You chose to be naughty before. You will simply have to suffer 2 spankings tonight" Julie was then dressed in her flap pajamas and told to stand in the corner for 10 minutes. After 10 minutes, her mother called to her. "Julie, come here please" Julie was placed across the lap of her mother and was instructed to ask that her pajama flap be undone. "Please Mom" "Julie, remember what you promised me in the bathroom. Are you going to break that promise the first time I ask you to do something ?" "No, mother. Please unflap my pajamas" Julie's mother undid the pajama flap and readied Julie for her spanking. "Julie, you know what comes next" "Mommy, please spank me." Julie's mother started to spank Julie hard. Soon the pleas started. "Please, Mom" "No More, Mom" "Please Stop" "Ow" Her mother continued Julie's spanking till she was sure her duaghter would have a red hot bottom for several hours. She placed the last few licks to Julie's behind and then stopped. "Julie, Mommy wants you to get up now" Julie was crying very hard and slowly got off her mother's lap. Julie walked over to the corner as she always had to do after her mother's spanking. Her mother patiently waited as Julie slowly stopping crying and calmed down. "Okay, Julie, to bed" Julie's mother placed the flap up of Julie's pajamas and handed a baby pacifier. "Little babies always fall asleep with a pacifier". Julie placed in her mouth started sucking the pacifier hoping to please her mother. "Oh, I almost forgot. Give me your pacifier, Julie" Julie remover the pacifier and gave it to her mother. Her mother placed the pacifier on the nightstand and walked out the room telling Julie she had to get something downstairs and would return shortly. Her mother returned with a bottle of liquid soap and a plate. "Guess what I am going to with this liquid soap ?" "No, Mom. Please" "Julie, I told you to guess. Now guess" "You are going to coat the pacifier with liquid soap" "Very good, Julie. That is correct. Mommy is going to make Julie's pacifier nice and soapy to serve as a reminder for her to always use proper language". Her mother then coated the pacifier with soap and placed the pacifier in Julie's mouth. Julie made a awful face due to the soap covering but soon, the soap covering was swallowed and Julie sucked on the pacifier as before. Her mother then pulled down the covers and Julie quickly got into bed lying on her stomach "You usually sleep on your back, Julie. Why are sleeping on your stomach ?" Julie wisely ingored her mother's barb and said "I think I will be more comfortable tonight sleeping on my stomach" "Okay, what makes you happy" her mother said as she got up and walked out the room. At about 10, Julie's mother walked into Julie's room. "How does your bottom feel ?" Julie remover the pacifier from her mouth and replied "Still pretty sore, mom" . "I know I should let you suffer with that sore bottom all night for all the trouble you caused, but I have decided because you are going to be spanked again tommorrow, I will cool your bottom with some sunburn cream now" "Thank a lot, Mom. I know in my heart you only punish me because you must. I stay right here while you get the cream" Julie's mother returned with the cream, unflapped Julie's pajamas and applied a generous amount to her daughter's bottom. "Feel better ?" "Oh, yes, Mom. It feels wonderful" "Okay, Just a little more" "Thanks a lot, Mom" "The main reason I am doing this is to get your bottom in condition for tommorrow. " "I know, Mom. But it still is very nice of you" "It's ok. Place the pacifier back in your mouth and go to sleep" "Yes, Mom" Chapter 3 - Happy Birthday Julie Julie's mom walked in about 8:00 and greeted Julie with a kiss on the forehead. "Happy Birthday, Honey" Julie's opened her eyes, removed the pacifier from her mouth and said "Thanks, Mom" Julie's mother noticed a worried look in her daughter's eyes and said "Worried about your party ?" Julie then repiled "Yes, mother. I don't think I will have a good time. " Her mother words didn't offer encouraging news "The purpose of this party is not for you to have a good time. It is to punish you. And punish you it will. How's your bottom ?" Julie replied "Okay I guess. Can you please tell me a little more about what you have planned for me at my party ?" Her mother told her "No, you must wait and see. Go wash up and I prepare you your breakfast." Julie then asked "My special breakfast ?" "Of course. You always get your special breakfast on punishment days." her mother replied as she walked out her room Julie waited till her mother was safely out of range before she started swearing. "Damn, castor oil again" as she went to the bathroom to wash up for breakfast. The breakfast her mother prepared for her was Julie's favorite. Strawberry pancakes and bacon. The pancakes had a candle in them and her mother sang "Happy Birthday" as she placed the food in front of her daughter. "The punishment comes at the end, as always, Julie." Julie tried to forget the punishment part for now . She just wanted to enjoy at least this part of her birthday. The pancakes tasted really good and Julie ate hungrily. Her mother also gave her a large glass of orange juice and her daily vitamin. All too soon, the moment of truth had arrived. Her mother solemnly handed her the glass of castor oil. "You know what to do". Her mother ordered her. Julie picked up the glass and put it to her lips. She drank all the liquid in one mouthful and it's awful taste invaded her mouth. She held it in her mouth awaiting her mother's next command. "Swallow". Julie swallowed the awful liquid and handed the glass to her mother. She usually gets at least 2 mouthfuls, sometimes 3 of the awful liquid on normal punishment days. Maybe because it's my birthday ? "That's all, Julie" "Thanks, Mom" "You're welcome. Now stand up beside your chair" Julie stood up and waited. Is she going to spank me now ? Her mother waited a couple of long seconds then she spoke "You know you are going to get a spanking from me sometime this morning ?" "Yes, Mom" "I want you to spend at least 30 minutes before your spanking in the corner" "Yes, Mom" "Do you want your spanking at 10:00 or 11:00 ?" "Am I going to be spanked at my birthday party ?" "I am not revealing any information about your birthday party till it happens. That is your last warning, Julie. I don't want you to ask me any more about things that will happen at your birthday party. Is that understood ?" "Yes, Mom. In that case, I will like it at 10:00" "11:00 too close to your birthday party spankings" "Something like that" "Ok then, 10:00. At 9:30 I will call you to the corner." "Yes. Mom" "For now, enjoy yourself" Julie ran to her room and switched on the TV. "No TV, you are still being punished. But it is your birthday. You can listen to your stereo if you want." Her mother shouted to her. Julie quickly switched on the radio and listened to her favorite morning radio show. At about 9:25, her mother warned her to get ready for corner time. She stripped off her pajamas and retrieved the long tee shirt located in the bottom drawer of her dresser. She then put on a pink pair of panties and laid face down on her bed awaiting her mother. Her mother walked in and sat beside her on the bed. "Julie, are you ready for your corner time ?" "Yes, Mom. Please pull down my panties" "Okay". Her mother pulled down Julie's panties to her knee hollows and then told Julie "Turn over" "What ?" Julie never had to turn over before for corner time. What was this ? "I want to do a vagina inspection" her mother simply stated Julie slowly turned over. This was so very embarrassing. "Okay, Julie you pass inspection for now. But I may ask you for a vagina inspection at the party" Julie mind raced at her mother's suggestion. "The party ? In front of other people ? I can't. I won't" but kept these thoughts to herself. Julie tried to let the thought of her aunts seeing her bald vagina not upset her but it was very hard, if not impossible. This punishment day was certainly starting off on the wrong foot for Julie, and the day just began. "Stand up, Julie, beside your bed" she heard her mother say. Julie stood up and stopped beside her bed. "Julie, you will be spending thirty minutes in the corner before you come back here for your spanking." "Yes, mother" "Turn around and lift your tee shirt to your waist" Julie turned herself so her back was to her mother and lifted her tee shirt to her waist. "Go to the corner and you better not let that tee shirt fall if you know what is good for you" Julie walked to the corner of the bedroom and placed her nose right into the corner. "That nose of yours better stay in that corner as if it is glued there. Understand ?" A muffled "Yes, mom" was heard for the corner. "Be back in thirty minutes "and her mother left the room. The castor oil was beginning to have effect and Julie's stomach was by now very upset. Can she last thirty minutes ? Time will only tell. Julie suffered through the thirty minutes of her corner time and was glad when her mother finally opened the door. "Glad to see me ?" "Yes, Mom. Can I go to the bathroom now ?" "Yes, you may" Julie raced to the bathroom and placed herself on the toilet. With a loud explosion herbowels released. Julie spent several minutes cleaning herself up before returning to the bedroom. "Feel better ?" "Yes, Mom" "Okay, over my lap" Julie placed herself over her mother's lap and said "Mom, BECAUSE YOU REFUSE TO GROW UP AND ACT LIKE AN ADULT, YOUR LIFESTYLE WHILE YOU LIVE IN THIS HOUSE WILL BE CHANGED TO REFLECT THAT. THE FOLLOWING HOUSE RULE CHANGES ARE PLACED INTO EFFECT IMMEDIATELY AND WILL REMAIN THAT WAY TILL YOU ARE NOTIFIED OF THEIR SUSPENSION OR MODIFICATION A CONDUCT REPORT WILL BE PRODUCED FOR YOU EACH WEEK FROM NOW ON. IT WILL LIST ALL FAULTS OBSERVED BY US AND THE CORRECTION REQUIRED FOR EACH FAULT. IT WILL BE PREPARED EVERY FRIDAY NIGHT BEFORE BEDTIME FOR PUNISHMENT IMPLEMENTATION OVER THE WEEKEND. ALL CLOTHING WORN BY YOU MUST FIRST BE APPROVED BY ME OR YOUR FATHER. ALL NEW CLOTHES MUST MEET WITH OUR APPROVAL BEFORE THEY ARE WORN BY YOU AND ANY CLOTHING YOU NOW OWN WILL BE REVIEWED BY US AND IF FOUND INAPPROPRIATE, WILL BE GIVEN AWAY. THE FOLLOWING CHANGES IN YOUR BEDTIME ARE NOW IN EFFECT. FOR THE FIRST THREE MONTHS, YOUR BEDTIME WILL BE 8:00 PM ON WEEKDAYS AND 8:00 PM ON WEEKENDS. FOR THE NEXT SIX MONTHS, YOUR BEDTIME WILL BE 8:00 PM ON WEEKDAYS AND 9:00 PM ON WEEKENDS AND FINALLY YOUR BEDTIME WILL BE FOR 9:00 PM ON WEEKDAYS AND 10:00 PM ON WEEKENDS. NOTE: THESE TIMES ARE NOT AFFECTED BY SCHOOL HOLIDAYS. THESE BEDTIMES ARE IN EFFECT YEAR ROUND. THE FOLLOWING CHANGES IN YOUR ALLOWANCE ARE NOW IN EFFECT. FOR THE FIRST THREE MONTHS, YOUR ALLOWANCE WILL BE REDUCED TO $2.50 PER WEEK. AFTER THE FIRST THREE MONTHS HAVE ELASPED,YOUR ALLOWANCE WILL BE INCREASED TO $5.00 PER WEEK. IT WILL REMAIN AT THAT LEVEL UNTIL FURTHER NOTICE. THE FOLLOWING CHANGES IN YOUR TELEVISION/STEREO PRIVILEDGES ARE NOW IN EFFECT. FOR THE FIRST THREE MONTHS, YOU ARE ONLY ALLOWED TO WATCH TELEVISION OR LISTEN TO THE STEREO FOR A MAXIMUM OF 2 HOURS A DAY. FOR THE NEXT SIX MONTHS,YOUR APPROVED TIME WILL BE A MAXIMUM OF 2 1/2 HOURS A DAY. AND FINALLY YOUR APPROVED MAXIMUM TIME WILL BE 3 HOURS PER DAY. ALL TELEVISION VIEWING OR STEREO LISTENING MUST BE APPROVED IN ADVANCE AND LOGGED IN A NOTEBOOK TO INSURE AN ACCURATE ACCOUNT OF TIME IS TAKEN. After Julie finished reading the entire note, her mother walked over to her. "Julie, do you understand and plan to follow the new house rules ?" Julie, looked at the note for several long seconds and replied "Yes, mother" "Very good, Julie. You know it is only for your own good that we are doing this" "Yes, mother" "Now open the envelope I gave you earlier and let's start your party" Julie quickly opened the envelope and a card it contained said "DIAPER CHECK - GREEN" "Tell us what the card says, Julie ?" her mother asked All it says is "Diaper Check - Green" Julie replied. "Who has Green ?" Julie's Aunt Dolores stood up and said "I do" Julie's mother went over to Julie and motioned her to walk over to her Aunt Dolores. Julie walked over to Aunt Dolores and stood beside her. Julie's mother then handed her a piece of paper and told Julie to read it aloud so everyone could hear. Julie almost fainted as she read the words on the note. The note said "Would you please take me to my bedroom, pull down my plastic pants and check my diaper ?" Her Aunt Dolores agreed and Julie walked with her to her bedroom. Julie was placed on her bed and her plastic pants were pulled down. Her Aunt Dolores quickly unpinned her diaper and gasped as the hairless vagina of her niece. "Mom made me shave it. Aunt Dolores" "I think it looks cute. How long do you have to keep it like that ?" "Till she tells me different. It's so embarrassing." "Well your diaper's clean. If you mess your diaper, just ask me and I will change you" "Thank you, Aunt Dolores for not making such a big deal out of this " "Your welcome, honey" Julie got up and her aunt replaced her clothes. Julie and her aunt returned to the party, and as she walked in, her mother held a bottle filled with milk. "I think my daughter needs a bottle. Dolores, will you give my daughter her bottle ?" "I be glad to" Dolores got the bottle for Julie's mother and motioned for Julie to lay her head and her lap and suck the bottle dry. Julie did as she was bid and her cousins all stared as their nineteen year old cousin quickly finished the entire bottle. Aunt Dolores announced to everyone "Julie has finished her bottle. Now I will have to burp her" Aunt Dolores placed Julie across her shoulder as best she could and patted Julie's back slowly. After Julie made a burping noise, Aunt Dolores asked her "Everything okay ?" "Yes, Aunt Dolores" "Good. Aunt Dolores now want you drink up another 2 bottles" "2 Bottles, Aunt Dolores ?" "Yes, 2 Bottles, right now" Julie's mother retrieved another 2 large baby bottles for the kitchen and handed them to Aunt Dolores. She again motioned Julie to her lap and Julie laid across Aunt Dolores's lap. "Now, Julie, I want to drink these bottles much slower. I want each bottle to take you at least 10 minutes to drink. If you finish your bottle early, you get another to drink. Understood ?" "Yes, Aunt Dolores" Julie very slowly sucked on her next bottle and only finished 1/4 of it after five minutes. When Aunt Dolores told she could drink a little faster, Julie sucked harder and took another 10 minutes to finish the bottle. But now Julie had a somewhat full stomach and knew the third bottle would be difficult to finish. Julie took a long time to finish the third bottle and it took a lot of effort on her part to force the milk down her throat. Finally Julie completely finished the third bottle and was burped by Aunt Dolores. About five minutes after the third bottle was finished by Julie, she got an immediate urge to pee. Julie tried not to let anyone know about her needing to pee but it was impossible. Her mother immediately called to her "Julie, is something wrong ?" "Yes, Mom. I have to pee. Badly" "That's understandable. Those bottles had a diuretic in them as will some of the other bottles you will drink this afternoon" "A diuretic ? What's that ?" "It makes you pee a lot" "Those bottles were laced with something to make me pee a lot ? Why ?" "So you wet your diapers often, silly" With a loud groan from Julie, the unmistakable sound of Julie wetting her diaper was then noticed by her mother and she called out "Julie is wetting her diaper. Come everyone gather around" Everyone gathered around Julie as she wet her diapers for at least a full minute. The plastic pants changed color to indicate the diaper's wetness and the diaper Julie wore was fully soaked. "Are you finished wetting your diaper ?" "Yes, Mom" "Then ask Aunt Dolores to change you" Julie walked over to Aunt Dolores and said sweetly "Aunt Dolores, will you change me ?" "Sure, Honey. Get a fresh diaper off the living room wall." Julie walked over the living room wall and pulled down a diaper. Her aunt then called to her "Lie on the floor, Julie" "Aunt Dolores, I thought I get changed in my bedroom" "No, Julie. Out here. In the living room" "Out here ? In front of everyone ?" "Yes, Julie. If you want me to change you, you get changed in front of everyone" "Please, Aunt Dolores" "Julie, you heard the options. Stay wet or be changed in front of everyone" Julie really had no choice. She placed herself lying on the living room floor. "That's better. But I think naughty nieces that contradict their aunts don't deserve to have their diapers changed promptly. I think they should remain wet for a while to teach them respect for their elders" Julie's mother quickly agreed and told Julie "You will stay in that wet diaper lying on the floor for 30 minutes and then ask Dolores politely to change you. If you ever hesitate like that again, you will not be changed for more than 3 hours" "Yes, Mom" Julie's younger cousins all gathered around Julie and screamed "Stinky Baby Julie", "Pissy Diaper Wearer" "Bed wetter Julie" and other such insults for the next 30 minutes as Julie cried from their teasing of her. After the 30 minute wait finally finished, Julie was directed by her mother to go to Aunt Dolores and politely ask to have her diapers changed. Julie politely asked her Aunt Dolores to change her and laid on the floor. Her younger cousins were thankfully then taken to anotherroom out of earshot so they couldn't see nor hear the show but Julie was still very, very embarrassed for her aunts, uncles and grandparents see her bald private area. Her Aunt Dolores even made a special point of insuring everyone noticed Julie's "bald spot"when she first pulleddown Julie's diaper. "Notice my niece's bald beaver. Her mother made her shave it and Julie told me it will stay that way till my sister allows Julie to grow up That could easily mean years. Isn't that right, Julie ?" Julie was almost embarrassed beyond words by this point but she managed to blurt out "Yes, Aunt Dolores" Julie's diapering quickly proceeded after that and soon a freshly diapered Julie told her cousins to rejoin the group in the living room. Julie was told to go play with her cousins upstairs till her mother called her. She was also told by her mother to be mindful of Mindy, her 16 year old cousin, because a bad report from her would mean, at the very least, a severe spanking. The cousins all walked into Julie's room and started playing games. Mindy liked Julie a lot so she decided not to take full advantage of her charge but only embarrass her a little. She made Julie play with her stuffed animals with her 2 year old cousin while she enjoyed a card game with the older cousins. About 15 minutes later, she decided Julie was not "playing properly" with her stuffed animals so she ordered Julie a timeout in the corner for 20 minutes. After the 20 minute corner time was over, Julie apologized to Mindy in baby talk for her naughtiness and Mindy said she was forgiven. Mindy also warned Julie at that time that if she did another bad thing again, it would mean a bad report and at least a good spanking of her bottom by her mother. Julie thanked Mindy for accepting her apology and started to play with her stuffed animals again. A short time later, Julie's mother called to Julie and told her to come back to the living room with her cousins. When the group returned to the living room, Julie's mother asked Mindy if Julie behaved for her. Mindy told her that though Julie had to endure a timeout while they were playing upstairs, she behaved pretty well and should not be given any additional punishment. "A timeout, Julie ?" "Yes, mother" "Very well. Maybe Mindy would like to babysit for you when I and your father need to go out" Julie thought "Baby sitter !?!" but just let it go. Her mother continued "Yes, I think you would make a excellent babysitter for Julie, Mindy. Of course, you must be willing to change her wet and messy diapers in addition to feeding and burping her" "Yes, I could do that, Aunt Jackie" Mindy told her aunt. "Very good. But I want you to be a very strict with her whenever you babysit. Early bedtimes, baths, and eating everything off her plate. I will also require you to make a written report of her conduct for my review each time you are hired by me. And if she gives you the slightest hint of trouble, no timeout warnings. Just place her over your knee for a good spanking and when I return, you can be sure she will go over my knees for a long session with the paddle. Is that understood ? "Yes, Aunt Jackie" "I think I will be in need of your services next Friday evening. I wish to go out with her father on a date and she will spend the evening with you here at home. You will be paid 9 dollars an hour and you will be working from 7 pm till 1 am. The cost of your baby sitting will be covered by Julie's allowance and bank account and I expect to need your services once or twice a month for at least the next 18 months. Is the pay fair enough for you, Mindy ?" "Yes, Aunt Jackie. Nine dollars an hour is fine." "And if you do a good job, a 20 percent tip is also yours" "Thanks, Aunt Jackie" "No problem. Julie worked as a baby sitter a lot last summer and she earned $6.00 an hour. She will just have to work about 2 hours this summer for every hour she will be babysit by you. Right Julie ?" Julie was shocked at the mere thought of the last 5 minutes "Being babysat at 19 and I'm paying for it. Working as a babysitter so I could pay MY babysitter. How cruel" but like always simply said "Yes, mother" "And you can look forward to a raise next year, Mindy" "Thank you, Aunt Jackie" "No problem. I'm not the one who has to pay it" Julie's mother said with a laugh. Chapter 4 - The Second Punishment ------------------------------------------- Julie's next humiliation came about half an hour after the note incident. For the next thirty minutes, all the cousins sat in the living room talking while Julie's older relatives talked with her parents about the changes in Julie's life. The relatives all agreed that Julie needed these changes and complemented Julie's parents again for their efforts. The next humiliation started simply enough with her mother calling out to Julie. "Julie, come here, please" Julie excused herself from the conversation with her cousins and walked over to her mother "Yes, Mom. What is it ?" "Mommy wants you to go over to the wall where those envelopes are lined up" she said as she pointed to a row of envelopes hanging on the wall. Julie didn't notice the envelopes on the wall till then and certainly didn't put them up yesterday. Julie walked very slowly over to the wall and stood beside the row of envelopes. "Julie", her mother said "Pick the first envelope on the left and bring it to me" Julie obediently picked the leftmost envelope off the wall and gave it to her mother. "What do you think this contains, Julie ?" "My next punishment, Mom" "Yes, Julie. Your next punishment. What nice punishment does Julie get to have now ? Open the envelope but don't the read the note inside till I say you can" "Yes, mother" Julie opened the envelope and it contained a folded piece of paper "Julie, I want to hear a thank you from you for the punishment on this slip of paper" "Thank you, mother, for the punishment of this slip of paper" "Very good, Julie. Now read aloud what is written on the slip." Julie unfolded the note and read aloud "RECTAL TEMP - ORANGE" Julie's mother called out "Who has orange ?" Julie's Aunt Sue then stood up and said "I do" Julie's mother handed Julie another note and montioned her toward her Aunt Sue. After Julie walked over to Aunt Sue, Julie unfolded the note and read it aloud. It read "Would you please take my rectal temperature in front of everyone ?" "Certainly, I love to. Get me the thermometer off the wall" Julie retrieved the thermometer off the wall and gave it to Aunt Sue. Anut Sue then asked Julie "What about the vaseline ? I don't want to hurt you" Julie then went to bathroom medicine cabinet and retrieved the vaseline for her aunt. She handed the vaseline to her and waited for the next command. "It seems we are ready now, Julie. Lie accoss my lap" Julie placed herself accross Aunt Sue's lap and asked "Aunt Sue, will you pull down my plastic pants ?" "Yes, Julie" Her Aunt Sue replied as she quickly pulled Julie's plastic pants down. "Aunt Sue, will you unpin my diaper ?" "Certianly, Julie" Julie felt the diaper being pulled away from her body and felt her aunt's eyes staring at her bare bottom. "Please lubricate the thermometer with vaseline and insert it into my bottom" Julie asked quickly. Julie waited as her Aunt Sue put a generous amount of vaseline on the thermometer and quickly shoved the thermometer into her bottom. "Five minutes, Julie" she heard her Aunt Sue say. Julie patiently waited out the five minutes and waited as Aunt Sue removed the thermometer from her bottom. "Julie, I don't have a tissue to clean the thermometer with. Do you have one ?" "No, Aunt Sue, I don't" "Does anyone have a tissue ?" Her Aunt Sue called out to the party "Yes, I do" Julie's dreaded Aunt Mary said. "Julie, Get off my lap and get the tissue from your Aunt Mary" "But, Aunt Sue. I'm naked in front." "And you will stay that way as you get the tissue. Now go" "Everyone will see my front" "Yes, They will. Walk slowly over to your Aunt Mary and get that tissue from her. Maybe because of this, you will remember next time to have all the necessary items for your punishment at hand before you lie across a person's lap" Julie realized she had no choice and said "Yes, Aunt Sue" Julie walked over to Aunt Mary covering her private area as best she could during the trip with her hands. Her Aunt Mary stood up and held the tissue out above her head high but not out of Julie's reach. "No jumping, Julie. The only way I will allow you to get the tissue is for you to reach up with your hands and expose your entire private area to me" Julie thought "Aunt Mary, you bitch. If it is a show you want, I give you a real show" Julie stood up shraight and tall and gave her aunt and those around her a very good, long look at her private area before clutching the tissue from her Aunt's hand. Julie covered herself up again with her hands after about five long seconds and walked back to her Aunt Sue. She handed the tissue to her Aunt Sue and agian laid across her Aunt's lap. "Julie, I don't believe you" her mother said to Julie, anger flaring. "Yes purposely exposed more than required to your Aunt Mary just then so now you are going to expose yourself to everyone else. Get up off your aunt's lap." Julie realized she made a major mistake with her aunt but did as she was told. Her hands automatically protected her private area as she got up. "Julie, Walk over to me. Bring the rectal thermometer with you" Julie walked over to her mother still protecting her private area. "I want you to strip totally nude and stand with your heads outstreched over head" Julie slowly removed her party dress and underclothes. She then outstreched her totally nude body in front of all her guests. "Now Julie, I am going to reinsert the thermometer with no additional vaseline. It may hurt you so be ready. I warn you, don't dare move a muscle, Julie" Julie felt the thermometer being inserted and a searing pain in her behind but held her position. "Now, Julie, go to the center of the room where everyone could get a very good look at you and slowly turn in a circle till I tell you to stop. You are to keep yourself total exposed throughout the exercise. You will then be dressed by me except for your diaper and plastic pants and will return to Aunt Sue's lap for the completion of your temperature taking." Julie did as ordered and about 10 minutes later, again found herself across Aunt Sue's lap,dressed, tissue in hand. She gave her aunt the tissue to clean the thermometer and heard her aunt announce "98.6 Normal, Julie" Julie felt her diaper being pinned up and her plastic pants returned to their position around her waist. She then got up after Aunt Sue was finished and thanked her for her temperature taking. The Second Bottle Feeding A couple of minutes later, Julie's mother announced that Julie was to take another set of bottles and asked if any of her aunts would like to feed her. All her aunts said yes but Julie's mother selected Aunt Mary for the honor. Aunt Mary said "Come here, Baby Julie and place your head on my lap" Julie walked over and was about to place her head on her Aunt's lap when she heard her aunt say just one word "Strip" Julie stayed quiet as she slowly stripped nude and placed her head on her Aunt's lap. "Now Julie, I will give you 10 minutes to finish off all 3 Bottles. If you don't, I will punish you" Julie knew she could never finish all those bottles but she felt she had to make a good effort. She sucked as hard as she could but was in the middle of the second bottle before Aunt Mary told her time was up. "Julie, What did I tell you would happen if you didn't finish those bottles in time ?" "I would be punished" "Yes, that's right" "I am going to talk to your mother in private about your punishment and will return when we are done" "Yes, Aunt Mary" A few minutes later, Aunt Mary and Julie's mother returned to the group. I wanted to strap your behind but your mother felt your bottom needed a rest for now. She then suggested castor oil and I countered with Docalax. Your mother agreed. Aunt Mary then ordered Julie accross her lap again. Julie placed herself accross Aunt Mary's lap and asked "Aunt Mary, will you pull down my plastic pants ?" "Yes, you brat" Her Aunt Mary replied as she pulled Julie's plastic pants down. "Aunt Mary, will you unpin my diaper ?" "Certianly, Julie" Julie felt the diaper being pulled away from her body and exposing her bare bottom to her aunt's gaze. "I want you stay bare bottom for five minutes and wait for your Docalax" Julie waited for five long minutes till her Aunt Mary inserted the Doculax deep in her bottom. "Too bad for you it is not a ginger root suppository. They really hurt. Now stay over my lap till you expel." Thank God for small favors, Julie thought. Julie felt the effect of the Doculax immedately and her stomach instantly started to hurt her. She started to expel a couple of minutes later and soon her diaper was full. Julie's Aunt Mary waited patiently as Julie completely filled her diapers. "Finished ?" She asked Julie. "Yes, Aunt Mary" "So someone is wearing a very messy diaper. Aren't they ?" "Yes, Aunt Mary. Please change me" "If you think I am going to change your messy diaper, you have another thing coming. I haven't changed a diaper in years and I am not about to start now" "But, Aunt Mary, I really need to be changed" "That's your probelm" Julie didn't know what to do. Here she was in a fully loaded diaper and her Aunt wouldn't change her. Now what is she going to do ? She had only one choice. Ask someone else. "Mom, would you change me ?" Julie's mother thought Aunt Mary was being a little mean to her daughter so she agreed to change Julie's diaper. "Get a diaper off the wall and lie down on the floor" Julie pulled down a diaper and laid on the floor so her mother could change her. Her younger cousins were escorted out the living room and soon a clean diaper was being worn by Julie. Julie was then another 2 sets of bottles over the next 1 and 1/2 hours and each required adiaper change. Julie had only 1 more diaper change left. She realized that may present a probelm for her in the future but could not spend a lot of time worrying about it about it now. The Third Punishment -------------------------- Julie's third punishment came soon after the fourth diaper change It started as the last one did with her mother calling out to Julie. "Julie, come here, please" "Yes, Mom. What is it ?" "Mommy wants you to pick another envelope" she said as she pointed to a row of envelopes hanging on the wall. Julie walked very slowly over to the wall and again picked the left most envelope and walked the envelope to her mother. "What do you think this contains, Julie ?" "My next punishment, Mom" "Yes, Julie. Your next punishment. As before, open the envelope but don't the read the note inside till I say you can" "Yes, mother" Julie opened the envelope and in it it contained a folded piece of paper "Julie, I want to hear a thank you from you for the punishment on this slip of paper" "Thank you, mother, for the punishment of this slip of paper" "Very good, Julie. Now read aloud what is written on the slip." Julie unfolded the note and read aloud "HAIRBRUSH - BROWN" Julie's mother called out "Who has brown ?" Julie's Uncle Phil then stood up and said "I do" Julie growned as she saw Uncle Phil stand up. She knew that Uncle Phil was a very hard spanker based on several experiences she had while she visited his house. Her cousin Betty was spanked in an adjoining room several times while she visited them and Betty would be screaming long before Uncle Phil finished spanking her. Betty even once allowed Julie to see her bottom after one of Uncle Phil's touch ups and it appeared very, very red and quite sore. Julie's mother handed Julie another note and montioned her toward her Uncle Phil. After Julie walked over to Uncle Phil, Julie unfolded the note and read it aloud. It read "Would you please give my bottom a good spanking with the hairbrush in front of everyone ?" "Sure. I would be honored. Get the hairbrush of the wall and return to me" Julie quickly returned with the hairbrush and got accross the lap of Uncle Phil. Julie's bottom was in pretty good shape because her morning spanking had pretty much faded by now so Uncle Phil saw no reason not to give his niece the full treatment. Julie's plastic pants and diaper were pulled off at her request and the hard spanking started Julie soon started begging and pleading but Uncle Phil continued without letup. "Please stop" "Ow" and incohert bulberring was heard form Julie as Uncle Phil continued spanking her for about seven minutes shraight. When he finally stopped, Julie's bottom was red hot and sore. Uncle Phil repinned her diaper and lifted her plastic panties. As soon as he was finished, Julie dashed off his lap, ran to the corner and pressed her face into it. She cried and cried for about 15 minutes till her cousin Betty walked over to the corner to comfort her. "Julie, you ok ?" "Ow" "Ow" "Ow" was Joile's only response. Betty put her hand on her cousins shoulder and walked her out of the corner to her bedroom. "Lie down on the bed. I know how much it hurts. Dad mainly uses his hand but I still get the hairbrush or paddle at least once every 2 months. That was a hard spanking, even by Dad's standards. Your mother must have told him to really punish you for him to give you a spanking that hard. " Betty words comforted Julie and soon Julie was sufficiently calm enough to talk. "Thanks a lot, Betty. You are a true friend." "Hey, It's ok. No one knows how hard my father spanks more than me. I get a sore bottom from him at least once every 2 weeks. Ready to go back downstairs or you want to wait up here a while ?" Julie rubbed her very sore bottom and said "I just want this day to be over. Come on" Betty replied "Ok" The two girls returned to the party and Julie thanked her Uncle Phil for his spanking. He made a joke about her running off his lap like her tail was on fire and Julie tried hard to smile. Her mother then walked over Julie "Julie, we were waiting for you. It is time to sing Happy Birthday and open your gifts" In keeping with the spirit of the party, the cake had only a "1" candle and a picture baby wearing a diaper occupying half the cake. Julie face got red as Happy irthday was sung to her and she was refered as "Baby Julie' but she kept her cool and thanked everyone for attending and for the gifts. Her mother brought her gifts into the living room and Julie opened her gifts one by one. Several box of diapers,clothes outfits, rattles, bibs, several pairs of plastic pants and bottles filled the floor. Julie was very embarassed by the gifts but thanked the giver and gracefully as she could. Then the moment came that Julie was dreaded all day. Her other birthday "gifts" were next. Julie opened the first gift and it contained a small leather paddle. "Perfect for traveling or visiting" said Aunt Delores "It fits in my purse and my kids know if my travel paddle comes out, it will be nothing compared to the paddling when we get home." The next gift Julie received was a hardwood paddle. "It gives a nice sting but it shouldn't bruise during even long paddlings. It has to be used at least 5 minutes to be effective." The third gift was the hardest of all. It was a flexible leather paddle with air holes. "That paddle is flexible and has the benefit air holes. My kids say it stings like fire and I could tell it really works". Julie's Aunt Gloria said loudly as her gift to Julie was opened. The next gifts consisted of several hardwood hairbrushes and 3 leather straps. Julie looked at the presents and groaned. "Mom sure has a lot of weapons in her arsenal. I better learn to behave well real fast" Julie's mother noticed her daughter long looks at her gifts and said "Julie, looks like I have a nice selection of items to correct you with" "Yes, mother" Julie said with worry in her voice "Well, enough of that for now. Bring all your gifts to your bedroom and place them neatly on your bed." "Yes, mother" Julie got up and made the required several trips to her bedroom to carry all her new birthday gifts. Julie, upon returning from her final trip upstairs, was given a several bottles of milk and a large piece of cake by her mother. She was about to start of her mouthful of cake when her mother said "I will spoon feed your cake. You are being punished and therefore are not allowed to eat your cake by yourself." The guests gathered around as Julie's mother feed her the cake by spoon. Her mother purposely messed Julie's face with the cake's icing and used a waahcloth on her daughter after she finished feeding Julie her cake to wipe the excess icing off her daughter's face. Julie felt like she was six months old getting her face washed throughly by her mother and the shame of having it done didn't escape her. The Fourth Punishment -------------------------- Julie's fourth punishment came about thirty minutes after Julie dinished her cake with the familiar "Julie, come here, please" "Yes, Mom" "Mommy wants you to pick another envelope" she said as she pointed to a row of envelopes hanging on the wall. Julie walked very slowly over to the wall and again picked the left most envelope and walked the envelope to her mother. "What do you think this contains, Julie ?" "My next punishment, Mom" "Yes, Julie. Your next punishment. As before, open the envelope but don't the read the note inside till I say you can" "Yes, mother" Julie opened the envelope and in it it contained a folded piece of paper "Julie, I want to hear a thank you from you for the punishment on this slip of paper" "Thank you, mother, for the punishment of this slip of paper" "Very good, Julie. Now read aloud what is written on the slip." Julie unfolded the note and read aloud "PADDLE - GOLD" Julie's mother called out "Who has gold ?" Julie's grandfather then stood up and said "I do" Julie's mother handed Julie another note and motioned her toward her grandfather. After Julie walked over to her grandfather, Julie unfolded the note and read it aloud. It read "Would you please give my bottom a good paddling in front of everyone ?" "Sure. Baby. Get the paddle of the wall and return to me" Julie's mother than chimed in "Dad, if you wish you can use one of the new paddles on your naughty granddaughter. Julie, go upstairs and bring your grandfather all the birthday gift paddles to see if he wants to use one of those on you instead" Julie went upstairs and retrieved the 3 birthday gift paddles and placed them to the table in front of her grandfather. He picked up the small leather paddle and swung it against his hand "Light sting to that paddle. Good for a quick correction." He then picked up the hardwood paddle and swung it against his hand "Now that's more like it. Nice sting. A good choice" Her grandfather next picked up the flexible leather paddle and swung that one. "Wow. That has some punch to it. Fifty with that will be remembered for sure." Her grandfather went back to the first two again. Julie's mother then spoke to her grandfather. "Remember, Dad. I used to get spanked by you and I don't remember you taking it easy on me. I hope you are not taking it easy because that's your granddaughter" "I'm not Jackie. Julie's bottom has already been paddled today. I don't want to hurt her too much" "You didn't care about that when I was the one getting spanked. I remember several times when I really made you mad that I was given a "double" with only a 30 minute rest in between" "Yes, I know. But" "But what, Dad ?" Julie's grandfather had no response for his daughter. "Don't you think you granddaughter deserves the most severe correction for her actions ?" "Yes, Jackie. But" "But, nothing Dad. Your granddaughter deserves a good paddling with the most severe paddle you can find. That paddle is the flexible paddle. Now give it to her" Julie's grandfather picked up the flexible paddle and motioned Julie over his lap. Tears started in her eyes before even the first paddle spank landed. Her wailing began with that first spank and the only sounds the guests could hear was the flick of the paddle and Julie's wail from each impact. Her grandfather paddled Julie with the paddle 25 times till her bottom was deep red with splotches of purple. Julie stayed over her grandfather's lap wailing for 10 minutes as her relatives watched the poor girl sob her heart out. After about 10 minutes of watching her daughter cry, her mother went to get some sunburn lotion to use on her daughter's behind. Julie just laid across her grandfather's lap as her mother soothed her scorched behind with the sunburn lotion. About 5 minutes later, Julie had her diaper put back in place and her plastic pants were replaced around her waist. After about another ten minutes, Julie finally calmed down enough to speak and was asked by her mother how the paddle felt. She honestly told her mother it burns and she hopes to never feel that paddle again. Her mother told her that she will keep that paddle in reserve and it would be used in only the most severe cases, like this one. Julie thanked her mother for that and said she would like to spend several minutes in the bathroom freshening up before having to rejoin the party. Her mother agreed and Julie spent several minutes washing her face and redoing her hair before she returned o the party. The Final Punishment -------------------------- Julie birthday party was almost over and Julie was wearing the last diaper on the wall. Her mother called to her "Julie, come here, please" "Yes, Mom" "Mommy wants you to pick the last envelope off the wall" she said as she pointed to a the last envelope hanging on the wall. Julie walked very slowly over to the wall and again picked the last envelope and walked the envelope to her mother. "What do you think this contains, Julie ?" "My last punishment, Mom" "Yes, Julie. Your last punishment. As before, open the envelope but don't the read the note inside till I say you can" "Yes, mother" Julie opened the envelope and in was a folded piece of paper "Julie, I want to hear a thank you from you for the punishment on this slip of paper" "Thank you, mother, for the punishment of this slip of paper" "Very good, Julie. Now read aloud what is written on the slip." Julie knew what it said before she even read it . Her traditional punishment day enema. It says "ENEMA", mother "Yes, Julie, a nice public enema." "Yes, mother" "Julie, you have no more diapers on the wall. What are you going to do?" "I can use my potty upstairs, Mom" "No, I think you could use the potty right here in the living room" "Yes, mother" Julie went upstairs and quickly carried the potty down to the living room and placed in the corner as her mother directed. Julie then walked as calmly as she could to the wall and pulled down the enema bag. Her mother filled the enema with warm water and Julie had herself placed over her mother lap. Her mother slowly pulled down the plastic panties and diapers and lubricated the enema tip. "Julie, you ready for your enema ?" "Yes, Mom" "Good. Here it comes." The warm water invaded Julie's bottom and soon the cramps started "Mom, can I go now?" "No, dear. 10 minutes" Julie suffered through the 10 minute wait as the enema cramped her stomach something awful. She squirmed across her mother's lap as she waited and provided a good show for her relatives. Finally her mother let her expel the enema in the child's potty. The party quickly ended after that final humiliation and Julie was finally put to bed after a birthday she was sure she would not forget. --- --- --- --- --- --- --- --- ---

Hello everyone Welcome to my latest story! Babied By The Sitter! Originally this was going to be 1 of 3 or 4 different stories that I was going to leave up to a vote to see which one would be released first. I now know why that Idea hasn't been done before. Creating stories is a lot of work, even ones that are mostly thought up as they go like mine. Anyway all of those story ideas will come out on here sooner or later! The download for this story can be found at the bottom of this post and will be constantly updated as new chapters get added. You can also find an archived version of this story on Archive.org which will also be constantly updated as new chapters get added. Babied By The Sitter. ====Chapter 1 Alone at last?==== Daniel was an 18 year old living with his parents. They had made arrangements to go to Los Angeles for business and partly for pleasure. Mother: "Alright I think everything is all set and ready to go." Father: "Did you pack everything? I don't want to drive all the way back here because you forgot something. I swear it feels like you always forget things." Mother: "Yes, I double triple and quadruple checked this time! I don't want to miss our Flight" Father: "Alright, promise me you wont ask to drive back if you forgot anything." Mother: "Okay, Okay I promise, now can we please get going?" Father: "I suppose so, everything seems to be taken care of." After discussing amongst themselves they yelled up the stairs "Alright, we're heading out now! Stay safe!" A faint "Okay love you! Have a safe trip!" could be heard from upstairs confirming Daniel had heard them. Daniel was up in his room on the computer talking to friends. Everyone was playing "Doodle Destroyer" a game where one group of people draw buildings and another group draw creative ways to destroy those buildings, Longest to survive wins. The sound of the door shutting could be heard all the way upstairs. Not because it was loud or anything, just because it was a big door and it just so happen to shut loudly. After a couple of hours Daniel got off the computer and decided to go downstairs and get himself a soda. He walked downstairs into the kitchen and grabbed a nice cold soda from the freezer he had placed in there about 30 minutes prior. "Wow, I can't believe I'm home alone for a whole month" Daniel said to himself. He had been home alone before, in fact he would regularly be left at home alone but this was the longest he would be left home alone at a time. Daniel decided he'd play a few games on his own for awhile, maybe browse the web afterwards before heading to bed. He grabbed is Winbendo Twist, loaded up Plumber Platform Creator 2 and began crafting some levels. It was relaxing just being home alone, no one else around to disturb him. He could make his levels and just do his own thing in peace and quite... *Ring Ring* could be heard from the front door. "Who could possibly be here at 4pm? We never get visitors, especially not when my parents are gone." Daniel paused his game and walked over to the front door. He stood on his tippy toes to look through the peephole and make absolutely sure the screen door was closed, otherwise whoever it was could just walk into his house uninvited. After ensuring the screen door was fully closed Daniel opened up the large front door. "Hello?" Daniel nervously said to the stranger at the front door not even getting a good look at them yet. "Hello is this Daniel?" The stranger at the door asked. It was a girl, she had short dark brown hair, glasses and tits the size of Daniel's head, possibly bigger and that was not an exaggeration either. She had a rather large bag with her aswell, filled with who knows what. "Yea... why?" Daniel responded still confused as to who this woman and why she was at his door. "Okay good for a moment I thought I had the wrong house! Hi I'm Ava, Your parents hired me to be your baby sitter. They said something about keeping you company while they were gone. Here I even have the email to prove it!" Ava showed her phone to Daniel and sure enough there was an email by his parents asking Ava to babysit him. "Don't worry I know what I'm doing. I have a 4.85 out of 5 star rating on 'Welp!'" Ava boasted her experience and even showed some of her Welp reviews. Daniel had to admit her record was impressive, it was actually one of the highest Welp ratings he's seen. Daniel Opened the door for her. There was only one minor detail that made him suspicious. "All of these reviews are for children under the age of 5, I'm 18. Are you sure you're qualified to keep an 18 year old company? It's a lot different than babysitting you know." Daniel stated, trying to get out of this situation and stay home alone for the month. "I think I can handle it." Ava ruffled Daniels Hair.Ava was significantly taller than Daniel, by at least 2 or 3 feet. Daniel stood at a modest 5'6'' so Ava must've been atleast 7'6'' tall, which is absolutely giant. Daniel hadn't seen anyone quite that size in his life before, but Ava seemed to think there was nothing wrong with the massive size difference. "Hey do you like movies?" Ava asked with a smile. "Yeah, why?" "Well, I just so happen to have a copy of 'Literally burning to death' by Bizney that I've been meaning to watch and figured we could watch it together if you're interested.." Ava showed Daniel her boxed copy. Bizney was primarily focused on Childrens Animation but after the success of Phony's Adult animated movie Weeny Fiesta they decided to try their hand at an adult animated movie. 'Literally burning to death' was the first movie they made for that audience. "I uhm. It's not too scary is it? I have a low tolerance for horror." Daniel quietly replied. "I don't think it'll scare you, now come on let's watch it already!" Ava picked Daniel up cradling him just like you would a baby. Daniel's whole body was being squished under her giant titties until she sat him down on the living room couch and began fiddling with the TV. Ava put the HD-VD into the HD-VD player, pressed play than went and sat next to Daniel on the couch. "There that should do it." Ava said after she found a comfortable position on the couch. The Beginning of DVD commercials came on, most of them were other Bizney Movies that were currently out on HD-VD or in Theaters but there were two out of the ordinary commercials. One for Adult Sized Diapers and another for Baby Bottles, also marketed towards adults. "What weird product placements to put at the beginning of this type of movie. I didn't even know they made that sort of thing." Daniel said with genuine surprise. "Eh, you can't really understand companies. I'm sure they have their reasons for doing what they do. Market research and what not." Ava replied. What followed was typical movie banter, laughing crying, jumping out of your seat from fear, the usual. After the movie was over Daniel got up to get himself a glass of water. Ava: "You sure you should be getting yourself a glass of water before bed?" Daniel: "Yeah why?" Ava: "I don't want you having any accidents while I'm in charge, so I'm just making sure you can handle it." Daniel: "Of course I can handle it, I haven't had accidents in atleast 10 years." Ava: "Alright if you say so." Once Daniel was finished drinking his water he went upstairs, turned off his light, got into bed and attempted to fall to sleep. After about an hour of trying Daniel finally managed to drift off to dreamland, however his sleep was far from a peaceful one. Daniel tossed and turned throughout his slumber, the scary movie from earlier was clearly effecting him. Daniel woke up the next day in a cold sweat and a wet bed. *knock knock* could be heard on his door. "Oh shit, oh shit, oh shit!" Daniel said quietly to himself as he tried desperately to find a way to clean or hide the piss that was on his bed and underwear. Obviously his first thought was to change his underwear, but since his door doesn't have a lock on it Ava could just open it up any second and see him naked. Daniel figured that it would be worse if she saw him naked and a bed full of piss as opposed just seeing piss on his underwear and bed. A loud creaking noise could be heard from the door as it slowly opened. "Is everything okay in here?" Ava asked with a genuinely concerned tone. "I'm sorry, I'm sorry, I'm sorry!" Daniel rapidly apologized. "I didn't mean to I swear this hasn't happened before in years." "It's okay sweetheart, I'll take care of it." Ava said with a sugary sweet tone to her voice. "Just go downstairs and have a glass of milk, I already have a glass all ready for you. Don't worry about a thing." Ava reassured Daniel, patting his back slowly. ***Meanwhile In Los Angeles*** Mother: "Do you think Daniel is doing okay at home all by himself?" Father: "Absolutely, he's been home alone lots before, I bet he'll enjoy the privacy." Mother: "Okay, if you say so." Father: "We can call and check on him in a few days. We can't call now, it's too soon and it'll seem like we don't trust him." Mother: "I suppose you're right." ******************************* ====End of Chapter 1==== Hope you guys enjoyed and as always feel free to leave me your feedback, I love to read what you have to say! It keeps me motivated to write more stories! Babied By The Sitter ~ A Kasarberang Story

”Honey” Jen my fiancee called from outside the bedroom. I was lying on the bed trying to maintain control of my bladder so that I would not wet my diaper for the third time that evening. ”Mia tells me you were a good boy tonight,” Jen said as she entered the bedroom. ”Oh, you look so cute in your sleeper” Mia had dressed me in a blue, white and red striped, zip-up, drop seat sleeper, earlier that night when she double diapered me for the evening. ” I halfta use the potty mommy” I whined to Jen as she walked over to me and sat down on the bed. ”Now baby, Mia told me you already had a few accidents earlier tonight when you were playing, and you know the potty is off-limits for the next few weeks as we sort out whether or not you are ready to go back to using it.” ”but mommmmyyyy, I really have to go!” I whined again as Jen unbuttoned her blouse and removed the clasp on her nursing bra. Jen pulled me into her breast and coaxed me to nurse before she continued. ”Baby just relax, after your feeding, if you still have to use the toilet we can discuss it further.” Jen and I both knew that by the time I was done nursing I would have wet as well as probably messed my diaper as this was becoming my regular feeding routine. I clenched down harder as I nursed and began to whimper softly as I sucked. I could feel the pressure begin to build in my stomach and begin to slowly lose control as the warm liquid gently flowed out of me and into my already drenched diaper. Jen stroked my hair and began to praise me. ”Such a good baby wetting his diaper for mommy.” Pulling me closer into her breast. It seemed Jen now instinctively knew when I was using my diapers. ”You see baby, mommy knows what is best for her little boy” At that moment I lost all control and resigned myself to wetting the diaper completely. As the disposable reached its limit I could feel the warm liquid trickle past the leg guards and begin to soak into the snap-on cloth cover which had been placed overtop by Mia earlier. Jen reaches down and slipped a finger into the leg opening of my diaper through the drop-seat in the sleeper. ”My, my baby you are sooo wet... You’re sopping.” Jen pulled her hand out and moved it to the front of the diaper and began to stroke me through the sodded padding. ”Does this feel good baby?” Jen asked as she continued to kneed the padding into my hard dick. I could feel the pressure continue to build towards in my bum as Jen continued to stroke and massage the swollen padding. I squirmed in Jen's arms and she recognized immediately what the problem was. ”Does my baby have a sore tummy?” Jen inquired moving her hand upwards towards my lower abdomen. I whimpered again with Jen's breast still in my mouth. ”Baby go ahead and use your diaper, that is what they are for.” Jen said continuing to rub my tummy. The pressure continued to build in my bottom as she rubbed and pushed gently. I tried to control myself but after a moment the pressure became too much and I felt the diaper begin to expand at the back as the warm mess made its way into the seat of my diaper. ”Such a good boy following mommies instructions. See there is no need for you to worry about the potty right now.” Jen moved her hand back down to the front of my diaper and began to rub again. ”Are you going to make another mess for mommy?” Jen asked as she resumed rubbing me through the soddened padding. I could feel the mess in the seat of my pants begin to cool and while Jen's hand felt so good I was utterly humiliated at the moment. I continued to whimper and cry softly as Jen stroked me over and over. It felt so good that I thrust my hips up to meet her hand. The mass is my seat being pulled away as I did. ” I want to cum so badly mommy,” I said to Jen before she pulled me back towards her breast. ”Keep nursing baby. We need to make sure we replace everything you have been putting out today” she chuckled. I could feel the warm breast milk slipping down my throat with a sweet taste that only Jens breasts could bring me. My load continued building inside me and the pleasure we so intense that I winced as Jen continued to rub the wet material into my swollen member. All at once I pulled away from Jen's breast and cried out in pleasure as warm loads pulsed from my raging dick. ”Mommies baby certainly enjoyed himself didn't he.” My bottom came smashing down into my mess causing it to spread towards the leg gatherers as I collapsed into Jen’s arms. ”Come on Baby.” Jen coaxed as she moved me back onto her breasts. ” Let us finish up and then we can change your bottom before bed.” As I relatched onto Jen’s breast she looked down at me and said:” I think you will be staying in diapers for quite a while.”

I watched from my front room window as the delivery men unloaded their removal lorry and transported the various objects into next door. I could not see who the new owner was, just the amount of furniture and boxes that were being taken into the house. Several days passed before I noticed her as I pulled up onto my driveway, my new neighbour was collecting a newspaper from her postbox. She was in her mid to late forties bobbed brown hair and was wearing a silver silk dressing gown, not leaving much to the imagination. “Hi nice to meet you, my names PJ,” I said introducing myself. My new neighbour replied with a smile. “Hi there PJ, I’m Cathy,” she said holding out her hand. I lightly shook her hand to greet her. From that point we started to chat regularly whenever we bumped into each other. I established that Cathy was now single and maybe been through some kind of breakup, but I didn’t push the issue and enjoyed the fact that I had not inherited a nightmare neighbour, but a friendly one. As the weeks went by I didn’t really speak with Cathy a great deal. I did however get a strange feeling that I was being watched by her (I didn’t have any proof and never saw her.) But, whenever I went to go out or returned I just had a funny feelings he was watching me. Cathy had moved to the area for a fresh start. She had not long broken up with someone that she had been seeing, but that was not the reason, Cathy was in fact the one that had called the relationship off. No, Cathy had moved to a new area so that she could initiate a life long dream. It was no coincidence that she had moved in next door to PJ, she had been stalking him for months. After purchasing the property she had ensured that all the necessary improvements had been completed before moving in, now the time had come to commence. BANG! BANG! BANG! My front door echoed. I had just got out of the shower and dried myself. Pulling on a pair of shorts I hurried downstairs to open the door. Stood in front of me was a frantic and slightly upset Cathy dressed in her silver silk dressing gown. “Oh PJ, please come quick something’s happening in my basement, please help me!” Cathy said while wiping a tear with a tissue. Unsure of what to expect I slipped on my trainers and grabbed a baseball bat and followed Cathy. “What is it?” I asked as we hurried to Cathy’s house. Once inside the front door Cathy shut it behind me, “I need you to look downstairs for me, please?” Cathy pleaded as she pointed to a wooden staircase. “Ok!” I responded as I gripped my bat and proceeded to head down the stairs towards a dark door at the bottom. Cathy was following me in close proximity. Upon reaching the lower floor I put my had to the door handle and pushed it down, simultaneously pushing the door open into the dark filled room. I edged in with Cathy still close behind me. Suddenly lights above my head were on and I was momentarily blinded by there brightness. Cathy’s plan had gone well this far and had managed to get her potential victim into position. After flicking on the light switch she grabbed a sealed see through bag from the side cabinet next to the doorway and opened it. She retrieved the thick white paper handkerchiefs that she had prepared earlier that were laced with her special chloroform concoction. I was stunned when my eyes adjusted to the light and I could see what was before me. The bright white tiled walled room was full to the brim with equipment. My brain was struggling to process what was laid before me. An adult sized cot, a changing table, large rocking horse, shower, glasses front cabinets upon cabinets full of items. I just didn’t understand why this would be here. I turned to ask Cathy what was going on. However at this point With the thick paper hankies firmly in her right hand Cathy circled my neck and applied them over my mouth and nose. “Mmmmmmppppppphhhffff,” I cried as the thick white crisp tissues formed a gag around my face. I was obviously in shock and dropped the baseball bat as Cathy expertly clamped the paper hankies over my mouth and nose. I inhaled almost instantly and was hit by the chemical smell that was held within. “Mmmmpppphhhhhfff” I cried again as I grabbed hold of Cathy’s hand holding the paper hankies in place. Cathy was well prepared for my attempt of escape and quickly used her knee to push into the small of my back to knock me off balance. As I found myself falling backwards into my assailant I inhaled again. This time the chemical within the tissues had Cathy’s desired effects and caused my head start to spin. I desperately started to struggle now, as I lay collapsed on the floor with Cathy directly behind me supporting my head and holding my hands away with one hand, whilst holding the thick paper hankies over my face with her other. “Mmmmppppppjhhhfff,” I complained as Cathy looked into my eyes. “Sssssshhhhhhhhhhhhh! Baby it’s ok, mummy is going to take good care of you. Just relax and breathe in mummy’s special medicine Cathy responded as the drug started to really take effect. My head was spinning, my eyes were starting to blur, why would Cathy do this to me? I don’t have a lot of money and definitely do not have anyone who would pay a ransom. But what I didn’t know is Cathy know exactly who I was, she had done her homework and I was ‘her choice’ candidate. Drugged and confused I continued to struggle against my abductress, but this was in vain. Cathy now had me exactly where she wanted me. On the floor, the drug laced tissues in place and going nowhere! “Mmmppphhff” I cried again trying to question why, but Cathy was not moved. “It’s ok precious, mummy has planned this for a long time, you just need to be a good boy and go night nights! I know you don’t want too, but mummy knows best sweetheart, just relax baby and everything will be just fine, I promise!” Cathy stated as my eyes were now glasses over and I was falling into a drugged slumber. “Gooooood booooooy!”Cathy said as I drifted off into la la land.

Not going to lie this is most likely going to be a little slow and hard to read but meh first time plus the fact I some how managed to type over twenty thousadn words of it when I cam home slightly inebriated one night from the bar. Meh all the same ehre it is those who like it will like it those who don'T you probably won'T read it so all is good. For diaper lovers only how diapers can go bad in a relationship coming up in a few instalments followed by how diapers can be overbearing then well it goes freelance from there on out. Took a brief look and tried to make it sensical really do not know what to do with the dialouge as I am honestly no writer but enjoy. ...................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... Tick, tick, tick, tick I could hear the old clock on the shop wall taunt me as I agonizingly waited for the minutes to pass and the work day to end. All around me my coworkers were ragging on each other sitting the the front office of our shop as another long work week had come to an end. I could faintly hear them talking about all the fun and excitement they had planned for the upcoming weekend which considering their average age was about twenty-three it all revolved around how much they were going to drink and how many women they were going to get with. Normally I would humour them and play along with their delusions of grandeur sometimes even retelling stories from my glory days but right now my mind was elsewhere. I heard a loud outburst of laughter before feeling a stiff punch in my arm. One of the younger guys on my work crew Jeff called out “Earth to Ryan.” I shook myself out of my trance managing to fumble out “What?” This led to another round of laughter from the group. “Sorry I was just trying to enter in the days work” I offered as a weak excuse only turning my head form my computer screen long enough to say it. Jeff repeated himself again “Mind if we knock off a little early, you know how busy O’Doyles gets on a Friday. Randy and I have a couple tinder ladies coming by and they are bringing some of their friends.” Randy cut in while slinging his arm over my shoulders “Yeah Ryan you should come along, watch and learn how a couple ladies men work and if you are lucky I might even give you a few of my tips on how to make a girl real happy….” I looked at him dead pan in the face and replied “Randy the only women who are ever happy around you are when they see you leaving.” This brought a round of laughter from the crew Randy just shaking his head in a mockingly hurt tone saying ”ouch, you know I have feelings man. If you are that jealous of all the women I get come with us and I might toss you my scraps.” “If you promise to shut up everyone can go.” After a short pause as if he had to really consider it and Randy said “deal” as everyone in the crew grabbed their belongings and started towards the door. “That wasn’T a very good job of shutting up you know.” I let those words hang for a minute as the crew froze. I was known to be a bit of a hard ass so I made sure to wait just to the moment everyone slowly turned to walk back towards me before I finished saying “The managers are all gone, get out of here.” Everyone excitedly wished me a good weekend with Randy telling me “Thanks” “oh don’t thank me yet Come next week I think you just volunteered yourself for all the dirty grunt work.” Randy just laughed as the door to the shop closed behind him everyone else close in tow with the exception of Jeff who just lingered behind a little bit. “You know boss you really should come out tonight, ever since Jennifer dumped you, what is it now? Three months ago you have been awfully grouchy. Why not come out with us I guarantee it will not be like last time.” “Oh so you guys are not going to just drink all night then take off leaving me with the tab like last weekend?” “Don’t be like that, we paid you back.” “Or the time before when you and Dave swore you had a ten out of ten for me and I just needed to come be your wing man. I ended up having to talk all night with Janet the old tobacco chewing, swears like a sailor, grizzled fifty-eight year old going on ninety who could only rant on about how horrible the country was becoming with all the immigrants arriving.” “Hahaha, She really liked you” “Then you two disappeared and I could not shake her all night to the point where when I caught a cab home she just jumped in it trying to squeeze over nice and close to me. After pushing myself as far as I could into the door without actually popping out onto the road and still she pushed closer to me to the ;point where I felt like she was an amoeba about to consume so I relented and agreed to go to her place just to get her to give me some breathing room. Then had to pretend to be all gentlemanly and open her door for her as it was the only way to get her out of the cab and after she did I had to bail into the cab yelling at the driver to pin it.” “You know after you ditched her she sent daughter an angry drunken text. The daughter then kicked me right out of her bed and tossed my clothes out the window. I had to find a cab home at three in the morning. You know how hard that is when you are in the burbs?” “Oh poor buttercup….Wait. Did you knowingly set me up with the mother of a girl you were trying to get with? You do know I am only thirty-five right?” “Haha yeah, might have forgotten to mention that, besides what is age but just a number?” “I hate you so much right now.” “It is only because I care about you man, come on come out with the boys tonight I promise it won’t be any worse than the last two times.” “While that is reassuring. I am glad you care about your hard ass boss but I actually have my own thing going on tonight. There is a lady I have been chatting with and I am going to go meet up with her.” Shootign me a stunned look and then letting out a repressed chuckle he just patted me on the back before walking backwards out the shop yelling “You dirty dog, I want all the details come Monday and I better not hear you just played the nice guy and walked her home only giving her a kiss.” Just as the door shut behind him I heard him call out to the rest of the crew laughing “Ryan’s getting laid tonight!” All I could do was shake my head. Returning my focus to the computer screen in front of me intent on dealing with the last few pieces of paperwork I needed to enter I set to work on them but kept finding my mind wander from the task each time I heard that annoying tick from the clock. I shouldn’t be this distracted, I shouldn’t be this excited. It was just going to be another date. I had gone on plenty before. Most were fun, a few were great and sadly a handful were unmitigated disasters but ultimately none of them amounted to much.

Hello folks! I hope you enjoy this short story I whipped up today. Might not be everyone's cup of tea, but Mommy asked me to be sure to post a story today, and I had this one mulling about in my mind for a bit. Hope it's fun! Maggie’s heels clicked on the pavement as she made her way slowly towards the large, grey door. She blinked a few times, and fished a scrap of paper out of her blouse to triple check the address she had been given. After a few moments of back and forth between the scrap of paper and the door, she summoned up her courage and pressed the button on the side panel near where the knob would be. A still silence followed, as Maggie nervously looked around. This was not a great area of town, and her standing here in her light blue blouse, black pencil skirt, and heels not only made her feel a bit ridiculous, but also somewhat unsafe. She had first heard about the job through her friend, Abigail. She had finally mustered up the courage to ask her just where all her money came from, and what she was doing to get it. One discussion had lead to an incredibly seedy interview over the phone, and now she was hear for her on the job training. She still only had the vaguest idea what it was she was here to do, but the twisted feeling in her gut told her that it likely was not legal. The sudden, loud buzz of the intercom over the door made Maggie cry out in shock, and her voice lightly echoed throughout the alleyway as she turned to face the camera now stoically watching her. “Are you the new hire?” said a slightly monotone female voice. Maggie cleared her throat and stood up a bit straighter. “Um Yes ma’am. Margaret Owens. I...uh...I heard about this opportunity from my friend Abigail Wilson,” she said nervously. “I..um..I’m pretty sure she’s here today. If you wanna...you know...check...or...” Another, louder buzz quickly ended Maggie’s rambling. “You can enter. Your On-The-Job Trainer will be with you shortly. Please wait in the waiting area,” the woman said. Maggie pushed the now unlocked door open and was greeted with the sight of a long corridor leading to yet another door. This time, however, the door was a garish, bright pink instead of the mechanical grey she had just opened. She made her way down the hall slowly while trying to convey as much confidence as possible in front of the cameras still watching her every move. When she finally made her way to the pink door she saw the company name for the first time, The Norrisview Corrective Facility. She had googled the name a couple of times, but only ever found vague mentions of it on seedy forums she did not want to spend much time on. Abigail had told her though that no one actually calls it that. The name that the employees all had for it apparently was the Norrisview Nursery. Maggie felt her cheeks flush a bit. From what little she had gathered, she knew that this facility was, in some way, related to some kind of fetish activity. She still was not quite sure on the details, but Maggie knew that Norrisview apparently had a very wealthy clientele, and that their employees were ridiculously well compensated. It was that money that had tempted her most of all. She was three years out of college now, and with few job opportunities the debt she had incurred from student loans was slowly accumulating with no end in sight. When Abigail offered her a position within the company, she jumped at the opportunity. It had nothing to do with what she’d read on those forums… “OH EM GEE,” came a loud cry from her right. Maggie squealed in surprise as a tall woman appeared from no where and wrapped her in a tight embrace that quite literally lifted her off the floor. “It’s been so long since we’ve had a new employee! Welcome!” Maggie struggled for breath in the woman’s crushing embrace, thoughts of being mauled by the friendliest bear in the world came to mind as she struggled and wiggled. “Oh, oops. Sorry bout that,” the tall woman said as she released her grip and returned Maggie to the ground. “My name is Marie, and I’ll be your Job Trainer!” Maggie looked up at Marie, and once more took in the sheer size of her. She was a six-foot-two, blonde haired, blue-eyed Valkyrie with the widest, most mischievous smile she’d ever seen. What stood out most beside her height, however, was her uniform. It mostly consisted of a simple navy-blue, white collared dress that came down to a bit past the knees accompanied by a stark, bright white apron over the front. A name tag reading “Nanny Marie” was pinned onto the apron just below her collarbone. “H-hello, Miss Marie,” Maggie said. “My name is-” “Ah, ah, ah. None of that Miss crap from you. Just Marie, hon,” she said with a warm natured smile and a reassuring pat on the back. Maggie could not help but smile back as she nodded, despite Marie initially seeming rather intimidating, Maggie was happy to have someone who seemed rather easygoing. “Alrighty. Ready to get started?” Marie asked excitedly. “We gotta get you into uniform. That whole Office secretary look you have going on is kinda hot, but it’s not gonna fly here,” Maggie felt herself flush, but nodded and allowed Marie to lead her to a nearby changing room where she quickly adorned herself into her given uniform. It was a near exact copy of Marie’s own uniform, but colored a pale pink instead of the navy-blue that Marie wore. “Pink is for newbies. Let’s the other girls know you’re new and might need some assistance as you settle in,” Marie said in a matter-of-fact tone, “We’ll get you a name tag by the end of the week.” Once she was buttoned up and ready to go, Marie led her deeper into the facility. It was shockingly large, with multiple rooms, hallways, offices, and even a break area for her fellow nannies. Maggie blinked in confusion at the sheer scale of the operation. “Alright so. You’ve probably not been completely brought up to speed yet on what it is we do here at Norrisview, right?” Marie asked. “Ah...Not really. I know it’s um...k-kinda fetish related, right?” Maggie asked bashfully. A manic, excited glee shone in Marie’s eyes as she whirled on Maggie. “Yes and no. Yes our work is...parallel to certain fetishes, but we’re far from just being some kind of weird Dominatrix place or something if that’s what you’re thinking,” Marie said proudly. Maggie nodded without understanding at all. “So then what do you do?” “Now that is a bit harder to explain, and probably best understood once you meet my charge,” Marie said deviously. “That being said, we provide a service to certainly…extremely wealthy clientele within the city. Clientele who expect professional work for their particular proclivities.” “That tells me almost nothing,” Maggie said in a slightly annoyed tone. “I know! I’ve been working on the perfect vague sales-pitch to tell to people not in the know. Pretty good, right?” Marie said good naturedly. “Oh...and here we are,” Maggie looked up and saw that they were both standing before a large pink and white door that simply read “Becki’s Nursery” in light-blue font. Beside the door was a small dossier on a Charles Monroe, and Maggie took several moments to read it over. It was not much, just a brief history, age, and a photograph of the boy. He seemed to be a simple college-frat boy from what Maggie could tell. A thin, scruffy mid-twenties with cropped dark, brown hair. The same kind of guy who would likely be hitting on her at her favorite bar right now. “Now. First things first. Get ready for a shock to the system. I’ll explain everything as we go, but don’t freak out, alright? Gotta remain in control of the situation,” Marie said as she unlocked the door. Maggie was already nervous as she followed Marie into the dark room, and blinked several times as Marie unceremoniously flipped on the lights. To her credit, Maggie did not freak out. She was more confused than anything, because once illuminated she found that the room housed what appeared to be a fully stocked and lovingly detailed nursery. Everything was the peak femininity amplified by a thousand. The fleecy rug under their shoes was pink, the walls were white with pink trim, pink curtains hung over windows with fake, cartoonish depictions of pastures and fields, and the large crib and diaper changing table were adorned with lace and bits of frills. Maggie blinked at the crib and changing table. To put it simply, they were huge! The changing table also came adorned with various restraints and straps all sized to fit an adult. Realization dawned on Maggie as soon as the figure in the crib stirred. She was not able to contain her gasp as the figure sat up and she finally saw a good look at Marie’s charge. The figure was an adult woman who appeared to be tethered to the crib in some kind of harness, underneath the harness was the single most ridiculous dress that Maggie had ever seen in her life. It was, like much of the room, bright pink and adorned with layers upon layers of fluffy white petticoats that jettisoned out the skirt to a preposterous degree. The girl’s hair was long, blonde, and fastened into two braided pigtails that hanged loosely around her shoulders. Her hands were bound into oversized, fingerless mittens, and her mouth was occupied by what looked like an oversized pacifier that was held in place by large pink straps buckled behind her head. Maggie blinked and remembered to take a breath right as Marie walked forward as if everything was the most normal thing in the world. “Good morning, Becki. Did my little princess sleep well. Is she ready for wakies?” Marie asked as she began to lower the railings of the crib. For her part, Becki merely made muffled sounds around her gag and her face flushed like a tomato as she looked at Maggie whose own face was equally red. “Alright, missy. Up and at em. You know the rules,” Maggie said once the railing was down. Becki, still tethered to the crib, gingerly stepped her bootied feet onto the ground. She then promptly turned, bent over the crib, and Maggie gasped audibly for the second time. She had not noticed it at first, but now wondered how she could have missed it even through the jungle of lacey petticoats. Under Becki’s short dress was a positively monstrous diaper. It forcibly spread Becki’s legs wide apart by what seemed to be almost a foot of padding separating her knees from each other. Marie hummed softly as she squeeze the thick padding, and slid a finger into the leg guards. Maggie realized quickly that she was performing a diaper check. “Wet as usual. And quite a bit too! Becki really gets good use out of that extra bulk doesn’t she?” Marie asked jovially while patting Becki’s considerably padded rear. Becki, for her part, said nothing as Marie released her from the tethered and lead her by her hand over to the changing table. Maggie could not keep from smirking as she watched the ridiculously dressed, oversized toddler waddle carefully over to the changing table. Becki was taller than Maggie initially thought, and her shoulders were wider as well that most girls she knew. Despite that, however, she was unmistakably cute, and Maggie could not keep from admiring her as she waddled along. The bounce of her padded behind as she waddled was both oddly hypnotic, adorable, and hilarious as she climbed her way onto the changing table. “First things first are almost always a diaper change in the morning. When you get new charges you can sometimes expect them not to wake up wet in the mornings, but after a few weeks they’ll be regular little faucets,” Marie said cheerfully as she began strapping Becki into the restraints. “Don’t worry. You won’t have to handle any diapers today. Just observe and soak up information. You could learn from Becki here. She’s good at soaking, isn’t she?” “Mmmrpphh...” came Becki’s reply, which Marie promptly ignored. “So I...does she actually NEED diapers?” Maggie asked, feeling more than a bit lost. “Oh not yet. She probably will by the time her training is done, but Becki here has only been with us about four months now. She probably might be a terrible bedwetter, but likely still has some kind of continence if I had to guess,” Marie said plainly. Maggie nodded still not understanding. She had so many questions, but had no idea how to even begin asking them. She merely stood by Marie dumbly as she finished up restraining Becki and moved to open up the sodden diaper. This time, however, Maggie did not gasp. Her mouth hung open in abject shock, but no audible noise came from her throat. It was so preposterous to her senses that it simply did not make sense, and comprehending what she was saying was taking more than a little time to register. For once Marie had opened up Becki’s diaper, Maggie saw what could only unmistakably be a penis covered up with bits of baby powder, and a sealed in a strange pink plastic tube. Becki who, aside from her height, seemed to be, physically, a woman was in fact a man! Marie laughed loudly, and it was only then that Maggie realized she was gaping with her mouth opened and face burning. She struggled to regain her composure as Marie fought to regain hers. “Oh my gosh. I’m so sorry to laugh, but your reaction was absolutely priceless,” Marie said a bit breathlessly. “It’s been so long since we’ve had a new employee, and that initial reaction is always gold. If I was allowed to I’d film it and upload it to Youtube. Imagine that reaction video,” she said while rolling up the soaked diaper and tossing it into a nearby bin. “I...this...I don’t….w-what?” Maggie said intelligently. Marie smiled warmly as she wiped Becki’s nethers with a few baby wipes. “That’s right. Becki here was once Mister Charles Monroe. I think we can both agree her new name is much, much cuter. She’s one of eleven charges currently housed here in the facility.” “But I don’t understand. Why...why is he dressed like this? Why is he wearing diapers?” Maggie asked. “She...” Marie said with some emphasis. “Is here because our client has paid for her to be here and undergo our training. Little Becki here use to have quite the wild streak you see, and ran afoul of a certain very wealthy guest speaker at her college. After that little incident, she was selected for re-training and housed here at the facility as my charge. In about five more months, she’ll be released to her new owner: that same woman she already ran afoul of, and get to live the rest of her life quite literally pampered in the lap of luxury AKA her new mommy.” “So the rich clients...pay you to do this?” Maggie asked, still not understanding. Marie sighed as she slid a brand new diaper under Becki’s bottom and began liberally powdering. “It’s weird, yeah, but it’s not hard to understand. Rich ladies around town have a certain...shared kink so to speak. One of them started it a few years ago by turning her unruly husband into a what’s called a sissy,” Marie said cheerfully. “Other bored, socialites wanted sissies of their own, and so Norrsivew was founded to meet that demand. So rich clientele select the boy they want trained, we pick them up, train them, and then give them to their new owners. Simple as pie.” “T-that….that is extremely illegal, isn’t it?” Maggie asked incredulously. “Oh hilariously so,” Marie said without pause. “But money talks in this town. And you can get away with a lot when you pool resources. Besides, you may not think it, but most of the guys who come here are often much better off once they leave. I mean think about it...you get to live with the richest people in town. No rent, no responsibilities, and everything provided. Okay granted, they’re not quite free and it may or may not be tantamount to slavery...but I think it’s more like being a pet than being a slave really.” “I...don’t really think you made a good case,” Maggie said. Marie merely shrugged and pulled Becki’s new diaper between her legs and expertly fastened it. Becki, anticipating what to do next, lifted her rear off the table and allowed Marie to examine the fit. Once it was to her specifications she gave Becki a playful smack on the butt, and began to unfasten her. “Alrighty. Once your charge is freshly diapered you’re allowed to select outfits for the day. I think for now we’ll keep Becki dressed as is, but tomorrow I’ll show you how fun it can be to get her all dolled up. So once that’s done it’s feeding time,” Marie said happily as she went to a nearby fridge in the room and retrieved a large, baby bottle filled with a pale, white liquid. She quickly popped it into a nearby microwave on a counter and waited as it warmed up leaving poor Becki restrained on changing table. “So umm...I get that the restraints and stuff are prolly due to the fact that he-er...she isn’t really here by choice. By why the...uh...thing on her...you know?” Maggie asked bashfully. “Oh the chastity device?” Marie asked. “Company policy. All charges undergo mandatory chastity during their stay here at the facility. Oh don’t give that look. We’re not monsters. We administer weekly milkings to keep the sissies compliant and comfortable. Interestingly, you’re here on such a day. Becki here will receive her milking right after her feeding. I bet she’s excited,” Becki, for her part, did not in fact seem excited at all. Her face was flushed bright red once again and she gurgled muffled pleas into her pacifier gag that Maggie could simply not comprehend. Comprehension, in fact. was a thing that was currently bugging Maggie. She felt that she needed to run. That she needed to escape this madhouse and call the National Guard or Seal Team Six to raid this house of madness and set these imprisoned boys free, and yet she stayed and continued to listen. She was not sure what compelled her to stay, but that tightness in her stomach had changed to a fluttering kind of excited feeling that was almost tantamount to some incessant, internal itch, and the only way to scratch it was to keep going and keep learning. The ding of the microwave alerted the room that Becki’s bottle was ready. Marie retrieved it and shook it a few times as she approached the changing table. “Alright, Becki. Same procedure. I’ll unrestrain your arms and let you feed yourself. Absolutely no big girl talk though when the gag comes out. I have no problem getting the paddle and spanking you in front of Nanny Marie here. Do you understand me, Missy?” she asked. Becki for her part could only eagerly nod her head, and with a smile Marie set about removing the restraints on her arms. Next she unbuckled the gag and slowly released it from Becki’s mouth. Maggie felt that same rush in her stomach when she noticed that the pacifier nipple was quite large and very phallic in shape. Marie grinned at her when she saw Maggie’s reaction, but Maggie merely looked away ashamedly. The two conversed while Becki nosily sucked on her bottle, several times making a disgusted face. Apparently it wasn’t milk, but specially made formula that the sissies subsisted on, with actual solid foods being distributed it for dinner or good behavior. Maggie for her part, mostly listened and absorbed what she could. Thoughts of the paycheck had not even entered her mind for the past two hours, and instead some other kind of desire was fueling her need to stay and learn. “So how exactly does this milking thing work?” Maggie surprised herself by asking suddenly. Marie grinned again. “Excellent question, recruit. It looks like Becki is done with her bottle. So I can go ahead and demonstrate!” she said excitedly as she rushed over to the changing table. Becki made to vocalize something, but her mouth was quickly restuffed with the pacifier and refastened. Marie made quick work of unbinding Beck from the changing table, standing her up, but then quickly bending her over the table so that her amply padded butt was facing towards Maggie and the rest of the nursery. Her arms were quickly bound across from the table in new restraints, and Marie carefully forced her legs farther apart and restrained those to the legs of the changing table. Becki was nearly spread eagle, and was eagerly muffling around her pacifier. Marie merely petted her hair and went to the closet nearby to retrieve something. What she brought out almost reminded Maggie of those projectors on wheels that she use to see in high school. The device that rested on the wheeled station for all intents and purposes looked like a machine gun almost. All black, sleek and with a long protruding pole that jutted out where the barrel of a gun might be. When Becki heard the wheels creaking forward, she desperately began tugging and pulling on the restraints and whining pitifully into her gag. “I-is she alright?” Maggie asked. “Don’t worry. She’s just putting on a show cause someone new is here. This is one of Becki’s favorite treats, but she just can’t admit that in front of someone else,” Marie said as she positioned the device directly behind Becki and locked the wheels. “Would you open up that draw for me and retrieve the letter C?” Maggie nodded, unsure what that meant she wondered over to the draw that Marie had indicated, and once again, despite herself, gasped loudly when she saw what the drawer contained. Dildos. An assortment of dildos all arranged by letters according to their size from A to G. With trembling hands she took hold of the one marked C, a flesh-colored one of mostly average size and slowly brought it to Marie and the struggling sissy. “We work them up gradually on the sizes. Becki only started the C recently, but she’s taken to it like a real champ,” Marie said proudly as she affixed the dildo to the protruding rod. Soon enough it was ready, and Maggie needed little hint on how the device or milking procedure worked now. “There we go!” Marie said happily. “I like to call this little baby...The Borg.” A silence followed, only the clanking of Becki’s restraints and the crinkling of her monstrously thick diapers filled the room as Maggie stared at Marie with a confused expression. “Ya get it? Cause Resistance is Futile, You will be Ass-Stimulated,” Marie said with a wide, proud smile. Silence followed once more, save for Becki’s exasperated groan. “Oh nobody asked you,” Marie said as she tugged town Becki’s diaper, and began lubing up the dildo. Once the milking tool was well lubed to her specification, she then finally released Becki from her chastity. Becki, despite her struggling, did indeed become almost instantly erect, and Maggie blushed as Marie teased her. “Somebody is excited for playtime,” she said in a sing song kind of voice. “Alrighty. Let’s give Princess Becki her treat, and then we can go get some lunch ourselves,” Becki wriggled fitfully as she Marie pushed the machine forward, soon the lubed dildo was pressing right up against her back passage, and with some effort Marie began to work it slowly inside of her. “MMMMMPHHH...” came Becki’s groaned reply as the anal invader slowly worked it’s way inside of her. Soon the head of the dildo was all the way inside, and Marie handed a small remote to Maggie that she had retrieved from her apron. “Alrighty. All you gotta do is press that, and we’ll leave Becki to enjoy her weekly treat,” Marie said deviously as she watched Maggie and her expression with an excited, predatory gleam. For her part, Maggie’s hands trembled as she held the remote in her hand and admired the maroon button affixed on it’s front. Her eyes darted to Becki’s partially filled rump to the device in her hand, and that same feeling came rushing back stronger than ever. So strong that her knees quivered and her mouth felt dry. She licked her lips as she looked at the button, and swallowed a quick intake of breath. That feeling...she knew what it was now. She had not recognized it at first, because it was a feeling so alien to her. She was a simple college graduate. A mostly B student who graduated with a degree in economics and little job prospects. Her life was fine, but simple and dull. Before this opportunity, she had worked as a barista at a nearby coffee shop, and dated her on and off again nice, but boring boyfriend. She had never felt a rush like this, and now she knew what it was: Power. She smiled at Marie, and pressed the button forcefully which quickly activated the pistons in the machine as the dildo began slowly pumping in and out of Becki’s bottom all the way to the hilt, and then out with the head still inside her. Becki groaned loudly and gripped the changing table tightly as the machine did it’s slow but methodical work of pumping away inside of her. Each thrust brought a new grunt or groan from Becki’s gagged lips, and Maggie’s heart beat faster and faster each one. Marie, for her part, was smiling widely at Maggie and quickly laid down a pad of some kind under Becki as she began to drip slightly onto the floor from the stimulation. “We’ll let her enjoy that for about an hour or so. While you and me get lunch,” Marie said gently patting Becki’s tightened behind as the dildo continuously worked inside of her. “Maggie I think you’re going to fit in here just fine.” “Happy for the opportunity, Marie,” Maggie said before turning back to Becki. “Now you be a good girl, Becki and enjoy that til we get back. Okay, hon?” she said, shocked at her own words. Becki merely groaned in response as both Marie and Maggie giggled and left the sissy to enjoy her milking while they grabbed some lunch. Maggie’s mind was reeling with the possibilities of what this opportunity held for her, in more ways than one. But more than anything, she could only think of one thing: getting a charge of her own to look after, and what that might be like once she finally had a sissy of her own to train. Oh well, she had plenty of time to learn.

Hello all! This is my very first original story! I hope you like it! Please feel free to leave comments/suggestions and what not! I'd love to hear what you have to say! As of Chapter 3 this story has 2 perspectives **** is shown to signify perspective switching. This is an experiment I'm doing to see if I can tell the story better this way. ====Chapter 1 "Just A Checkup"==== I was getting ready for a doctors appointment. It was 6am, but my doctors appointment wasn't until 1pm. Than why was I getting up so early, It's entirely due to the method of transportation I use. "Phone-A-Trip" a service that allows disabled people and seniors to go anywhere in the county for a mere $5 each way. I didn't have a car so this seemed like the most cost-effective option, especially when you consider ride-sharing apps like "Ryde" would cost at least triple that price. As the saying goes you get what you pay for, Phone-A-Trip would guarantee you get to your appointment on time or your money back. The way they did this however was by giving you a pickup time about 6 hours away from your actual appointment time, give or take. Today my ride was scheduled between 6:30am - 7:00am, this meant that I had to sit outside my front door for a half hour as Phone-A-Trip did not call you when the driver arrived, if you missed your ride you could be penalized and possibly lose access to the service entirely. Lucky for me I was ready and out the door by 6:15am. Once the Phone-A-Trip had arrived I paid the driver $5 and took my seat. There was only 1 other group of people on the bus so I assumed they would get me to my appointment early. I was wrong, I got to my appointment with less than 10 minutes to spare, the other group of people wanted to go to the complete opposite side of the county and Phone-A-Trip put them ahead of me on the queue because their appointment was earlier, even though my destination was on the way to where they wanted to go, I literally saw my drop off spot while we were driving and asked the driver if he could just drop me off. He replied with something along the lines of "I have to drop everyone off in the order they are assigned." I walked to the pediatrics clinic, which I had been going to for years and continued to go to. They already knew everything about my situation, it would've just been a pain to go to a different doctor who I didn't know. I barely trusted the doctors I had been seeing for years! No way I was just going to go somewhere else with people I didn't know at all and just trust them with handling my situation. The worst part about the pediatrics office was by far the Waiting Room. Nothing but kids running screaming and crying. There were some well behaved kids here and there, but the shear amount of misbehaving kids kinda outnumbered them, maybe not in size but definitely in noise level. I usually just brought a pair of headphones so I could listen to some Music on my phone while I waited. It didn't completely drown out the noise of loud children, but it helped significantly. When my name was called I received a little SMS alert on my phone saying "Daniel Kasar Berang the doctor will see you now please go to office #15 within the next 15 minutes." If you waited more than 15 minutes to report to the office you had to sign in again as they only had a few available rooms at any given time. I think a 15 minute wait is more than reasonable though, I know people who can't even be 2 minutes late after being called into see the doctor. I got up off my chair and started walking into the hallway where all the rooms were located I walked until I came across a restroom, at which point I stopped and paused to think if I needed to go number one or number two before my appointment. I sorta had an urge to do both, but these appointments weren't usually longer than 15 - 30 minutes. Ultimately I ended up deciding against it this time, besides I didn't want to be late and potentially be stuck in the waiting room for even longer and possibly never get seen for missing my original appointment time. I continued walking down the hall until I saw rooms number #12 #13 #14 and #15. I had never been to room #15 in my entire 21 years of going to this hospital, in fact I didn't know they had a room #15, they were recently doing a lot of renovations though, so it's entirely possible it's a new addition. I gave the door 3 good hard knocks just to make sure no one was already in there. I've accidentally walked into the wrong room before and it was very embarrassing to say the least, ever since then I've done this 3 knock routine and I haven't gotten the wrong room since! I slowly opened the door and walked into the examination room and I see a large hospital crib. The thick metal bars were not raised so the crib was more like a standard examination table. You could tell it was still a crib since the bars were still there touching the floor they just weren't raised. The room also had stuff like baby bottles, breast pumps, toys and other things scattered about the room. At first I thought I got the wrong room. I got my phone out my my pocket and went to go double check the text to make sure the room number was correct, sure enough it said right on the text "please go to office #15 within the next 15 minutes." As I stood there to ponder what could have possibly gone wrong I hear a knock on the door before it begins to open. "Hello Daniel My name is Emma I'll be your nurse this evening. Are you ready for your checkup?" She asked as she stepped further into the examination room. Emma was a tall woman with medium blonde hair, it went about down to her shoulders. She was wearing white nurses uniform which had 2 of the buttons undone, presumably to prevent her huge breasts from popping the buttons completely off the uniform entirely. She also had a baby's pacifier pinned to her shirt dangling right next to her nurses badge. "Yeah, I do have one question though. Am I in the right room? This seems like an examination room for infants not like the regular exam rooms." I questioned "I'm very sorry about that! all of our regular exam rooms are occupied, we're currently at full capacity. This room should work fine, but if you feel uncomfortable I can reschedule your appointment." She replied with a smile, obviously trying to make sure that I was as comfortable as possible "No no, I'm already here, I was honestly just curious is all." I said not even noticing I was staring at the pacifier clipped to her uniform. She looked at me and followed my gaze to the pacifier. "Oh this? Sometimes infants can get really fussy, this helps calm them down. I get a new one every time I get assigned this room with a new patient. I didn't actually know it was you until I was already wearing it." Emma explained as if she knew exactly why I was staring. "So shall we get started? Just come here and take a seat on the examination table." Emma said as she grabbed my hand and walked me over to the crib which I suppose doubled as an examination table. I sat down on the "exam table" and Emma began going through the usual steps. First she got out a stethoscope and pressed it against my back "Deep Breath Please." Emma asked politely. I Inhaled deeply and than gave a quick exhale, like anyone would after being told to give a "deep breath". "Careful now! You don't want to blow the roof off this place do you?" Emma teased with a cute giggle." After about 4 or 5 more deep breaths with the stethoscope she moved on to heartbeat. "Alright heart rate is normal, maybe a little fast but it's within the normal margin of error." She commented placing the stethoscope back in her uniform pocket. "There is one more thing I have to test before I can release you with a clean bill of health." Emma had a nervous tone to her voice as she said that. "It's nothing serious or anything, it's just a simple temperature. The issue is... we only have thermometers meant for babies, meaning.... it goes up your butt." "W-w-w-Wait! You must be able to get a thermometer from another room! That can't be the only option!!" I quickly stammered to try to think of any alternative. "Unfortunately it is the only option. The reason you got put in this room was because all the 'big kid' rooms were taken, so I'm afraid all the 'big kid' thermometers are currently being used for other patients." Emma replied matter of factly as she went over to get the thermometer and some lubricant. "I'll try to make it as painless as possible okay?" Emma said trying to comfort me. "Just get it over with. P-Please." I said, my whole body shaking slightly and my cheeks blushing bright red. I assumed the position on the crib, currently exam table. My asshole pointing upwards, overall just trying to make the whole thing get done as quickly as possible. Emma laughed "Maybe you do belong here after all." "That's not funny!" I growled. Emma got her fingers covered in the lubricant and set course for my butthole. "Here comes the plain! VRRRRRRRRRRRMMMMMMMMMM" She sounded out with her mouth, really drinking in the humiliation of the whole situation. I let out a yelp once the cold lubrication made contact with my butthole. Before I even had time to process what just happened I felt the thermometer enter through my back door without so much as knocking. "Eeep" I squealed. "You're really cute, you know that?" Emma started to count down from 30. "30, 29, 28, 27, 26." It felt like a literal eternity with this unwanted object just sitting there in my butt and if I didn't know any better I'd say Emma was enjoying every minute of it, judging by the huge grin she had on her face. "15, 14, 13, 12, 11, 10, 9, 8, 10, 9" 'Did she just fucking rewind a couple of seconds?' I thought to myself. 'SHE REALLY IS ENJOYING THIS ISN'T SHE!?!?!?!' "5, 4, 3, 2.....5, 4, 3,...4, 3 2 aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaand 1." she made sure to make those last few seconds the longest. I swear those last 5 seconds were longer than every other number of the countdown combined. Emma slowly started to move the thermometer out of my asshole just when it was about halfway out, she decided to push it back in. Which caused me to let out a slight squeal. I would've called her out on her bullshit, but It'd be pretty stupid to anger her, especially when she literally had me defenseless. After about a minute or two of her playing around with the thermometer, pretending to remove it before putting it back in and letting it sit for a couple of seconds and repeating the process over multiple times. She finally decided to stop joking around and took the thermometer out of my asshole, for real this time. "See that wasn't so bad now was it?" I swear she had the biggest fucking smug ass look on her face, she was practically getting off to this. I quickly pulled my underwear and pants back up, not wanting to have them off any longer than absolutely necessary. "Sorry I had to keep re-inserting it like that. The thermometer kept giving me a bad reading." she attempted to excuse herself. That's the worst fucking excuse I've ever heard of! "Yes, it was exactly that bad." I sulked. "Aww come now, don't pout!" Emma went over and got a couple pills and a cup of water. "Here take this, you have some irregularities in your vitals, nothing serious but these should get them back to normal." Emma handed me the pills and the class of water. I reluctantly took the pills and washed them down with the cup of water. "Those pills will make you feel pretty tired so I recommend laying down for a few minutes, we'll sort everything out after the effects wear off." Emma gently pushed me down onto the exam table so I was laying instead of sitting. Instantly I started feeling the effects of the pills kick in. I didn't get much sleep last night anyway, so I decided to close my eyes take a quick snooze. ====End of Chapter 1==== I hope you guys enjoyed the first chapter of my very first public story of this type! Let me know if you enjoy it and want me to make more. I had a pretty fun time making it! Remember this is my very first public story, so go easy on me! Hope it was worth your time. Look forward to potentially writing more chapters. Feel free to Modify, Remix, Redistribute this story in any way you like. So long as it remains publicly available and free you have my official permission. Some credit in the modified, remixed, redistributed would be nice, even something as simple as "Original By Kasarberang" would be greatly appreciated, but that part doesn't matter that much to me. I think these terms are more than reasonable. Just A Checkup ~ A Kasarberang Story

Changing Roles Chapter 1 Chris sat miserably silent in the passenger seat of the car as his wife chatted to the couple standing outside in the mall carpark. The couple were Dave and Anna. Anna was a firm friend of Chris’s wife Sue and Chris had teamed up with Dave on the golf course a few times. At least they said hello to me, thought Chris unhappily. Since Chris had been ill he’d become used to the type of awkward greeting he had just received as both Anna and Dave had ducked their heads down and said hello. They said it with the usual look of concern, and as usual they waited until Chris had returned their greeting in the halting, stuttering manner which was now the best he could manage. Their faces had then gone back out of Chris’s sight, probably with relief, Chris thought. There wasn’t much they could say to each other since Chris’s problems had begun. Conversation was as difficult for them as it was for Chris. ‘We’ve been looking at a new driver for Dave,’ Chris heard Anna say before returning to his jumbled thoughts. ‘Just a bit of shopping,’ he heard his wife reply a moment later, and he felt a jolt of despair. Sue had been buying diapers for Chris. He was wetting every night now, and the doctor had recommended a thicker diaper from the medical supply firm next to the mall. Dave and Anna were looking for a golf club for Dave, and Sue was buying diapers for Chris. As if to underline Chris’s new needs, he felt another jolt, this time from his lower body. He turned to say something to Sue, but couldn’t get the words out. He put his hand on her thigh, and gave it a squeeze. Sue turned to him, and saw the look on his face. ‘Well,’ she said to the two torsos Chris could see next to the driver’s window. ‘We’d better get home.’ ‘OK,’ Chris heard Anna say. ‘Good to see you. Bye Chris,’ she added with another quick look inside the car. ‘Yeah, see ya Chris,’ he heard Dave say. As they drove out of the carpark, Sue turned again to Chris. ‘Are you OK, honey?’ she asked. Chris nodded, but Sue could see that he wasn’t comfortable. She guessed the reason. ‘Honey, we’re going straight home. I asked you if you needed to wee in the mall. Why didn’t you say so then?’ she said. ‘It’s OK,’ Chris stammered. Sue turned out onto the main road, then reached across and put her hand to Chris’s crotch. ‘Oh, it’s not OK, honey. You’re wet again,’ she said. Chris looked down at the crotch of his chinos. It was soaked. He hadn’t been aware of peeing. ‘Honestly, Chris…’ she began, but was interrupted by Chris’s tears. Sue took a deep breath. ‘Chris, please, it’s not the end of the world. Just be thankful it didn’t…’ ‘They were buying golf clubs for Dave,’ Chris blurted out, managing to string all the words together without stalling. He took a breath. ‘And we were, you were, buying, d, d, diapers for m, m, me,’ said as his tears overwhelmed him. Sue loved Chris deeply, and her caring instincts welled up. Chris often cried now. The doctor said it was a result of his lowered ability to cope with his emotions. ‘Honey, we’ll just get you home, then we can fix you up, OK?’ said Sue. Chris nodded through his tears. Neither spoke as they drove on. Chris was worrying that his problems were taking over more of his life, while Sue was thinking this meant another discussion about daytime protection. She decided she would be much firmer with Chris this time. After all, the doctor had said that it would be better for both of them if she took a firm hand with Chris. ‘Whether you like it or not, Sue, your roles have changed. You need to take charge of the situation a little more. He needs that, and it’s better for both of you,’ she had told Sue. She was thinking about the doctor’s words as she looked across at her unhappy husband. ‘I love you, sweetie,’ she said. Chris returned her words with gratitude in his eyes. He was trying to say something. ‘It’s ok,’ Sue said. ‘We’ll be home soon.’ To be continued.

Chapter 1 I woke with a start. It was only 3.12am according to the bedside alarm clock but I was awake none the less, the ache in my bladder had stirred me from a deep dream in which I was holing out on the 18th green for the US Masters golf tournament. Now instead of winning a big sports title I had a major need to urinate. I moved the hand that lay across my chest in readiness to visit the bathroom and relieve myself, but before I could swing my legs off the bed the crinkling sound coming from beneath the duvet bought me back to my senses. The feeling of comfortable padding around my genitals hit me, of course, I was wearing a thick disposable nappy, how could I have forgotten? As I lay there looking around our room at the various bottles and pacifiers on table tops I knew it would nt be long before I was wetting yet another nappy, soaking it with the waste liquid that I produced from suckling from one of the bottles I had been given earlier, flooding a garment that I had once thought only babies wore and I thought how on earth did it come to this? I looked to my left, at the owner of the hand that had previously been draped across me. “Ah, Karen, my beautiful Karen” I whispered to myself as my mind wandered back to a time six months previous “the things you’ve made me do!” I’d first heard of Karen Terry in 2008, she was the Mother of a class mate of my 8 year old son and already dividing opinions of parents at the school gates. My then wife had told me of the easy way she made ‘enemies’ of the other pupils parents with her over protective nature towards her only Son. How she would scold other children who had dared mess about with her precious boy and how she told the scolded pupils parents of how precious her baby boy was compared to their own offspring. She was single, it was said that her baby father had run off when their son had developed health problems aged just two, and by all accounts Karen had devoted the six years since to caring for her “little Georgie”. She alone had nursed him through the first sign of health difficulties and the subsequent kidney transplant he eventually needed and she alone had spent every moment after that she could caring for her ‘baby boy’. Some of the other Mothers had said that she went overboard with the protection she demanded others gave her Son, that the successful operation six years previous had meant that her George was a normal 8 year old child, there were even suggestions that Karen had Munchausen by proxy, that she was exaggerating the boys health problems to get attention but despite all that and the growing animosity aimed towards Karen she was steadfast with her Motherly protection. I had all these tales in the back of my mind the day I first actually met Karen that summer. I had volunteered to help out on a day trip my Son’s school class was taking to a local nature reserve, looking after a group of 8 year olds for the day held no fear for me and it had giving me something to do on a very rare day off from work. There were numerous groups on the trip and I spent the morning concentrating on helping the teacher I was assigned to deal and educate the 12 children in our care. Lunchtime we sat and ate the packed lunch that we had bought with us, I watched as other groups of children arrived to the eating area in the hope of spotting my Son (I had nt been allowed to join his group for the day as they had already had a parent volunteer) and it was nt long before I caught his smiling face wandering through the trees. My eyes followed his group as they made their way down the dusty hill and I was drawn to a dark haired woman who held the hand of a rather tubby boy in the class. She was stunning, she had dark shoulder length hair, a golden tan and you could clearly see that under her tight summer clothing she had a body that would rival any Playmate. As the group came closer I could see that she had the darkest eyes I had ever seen and a natural hard pout that I’ve always found sexy, I had nt even realised I was staring at this beauty until my Son walked in front of me and broke my eye line. My Son and I ate together and then took the opportunity to have a kick around with a football during the hour lunch break afforded us, although even whilst I ran about with a number of children all playing football I took every opportunity I could to look in the direction of the beauty sitting alone with the tubby boy. Just before the groups were gathered to continue the afternoon nature lesson I kissed my son goodbye and asked him who the adult was that was helping out in his group? He replied “oh, that’s George’s Mum, I think her name is Karen” That’s Karen Terry I thought to myself, I’d remembered all the horrible tales I’d been told of her antics but nowhere in those stories relayed to me by my wife was the mention that Karen was an absolute stunner. I never saw my Son’s group or the lovely Karen for the rest of the trip and at the end of the day I met my Son when he returned to his classroom to take him home. Work commitments always meant that I’d never got the opportunity to collect my Son from school and it was years until I clapped eyes on Karen Terry again.

Thank you, CDfm, for pointing out the issues. I hope I fixed them all. If anyone sees any more errors, please don't hesitate to point them out. Update: I think I got them all this time. *** Do I have to? by nautybaby "Do I really have to?" "I really think you should." "But I don't want to." "We've been over this." "But I don't need them." "Last night and the laundry I've been doing lately says otherwise." "It won't happen again. I promise." "I've heard that before." "It's not fair!" "Fair or not, I won't have you ruining my friend's bed." "No!" I shouted. "You can't make me." "David!" she said sharply without raising her voice. "That's enough. I think we both know I can make you. Now, get your butt on that bed, and keep your voice down. That is unless you want Sharon to hear you getting a spanking on top of the tantrum you've been throwing." "You wouldn't," I blanched. "Try me." I looked into her steely eyes and slowly made my way to the bed. I lay down and gave her a pleading look. She simply grabbed the waist of my pajamas and began to tug. I gave in and lifted my bottom, allowing her to pull them down. She reached into my suitcase and pulled out the object of my dread. She had shown me the diapers before we left, but no matter how many times I saw them, I never got over just how big and thick they actually were. "Lift." I did and fought the urge to cry. She made short work of securing the diaper around my waist. She put the pajama bottoms back in my suitcase and locked it. "If you behave yourself, you can have those back in the morning." "You don't mean…" "We'll see. Now, get in bed." That was the end of a conversation that had been going on all day. Conversation, humph. Argument more like. It started when we were packing for the trip. I thought we were about ready when she brought out the package of diapers. "Are those what I think they are?" "Isn't that obvious?" "What do you have those for?" "Seriously?" "You don't expect me to wear those?" "I certainly do." "No way." "Yes way." "I won't." "You will. Now, hurry up. We're already late," she said, loading a number of the diapers into the case. "I don't need them. I've only had a couple of problems." "It started out as a couple of problems. It's gotten to be almost every night." "Yeah, almost. See, it's getting better. I'm not going to wear them." "You are going to wear them, and that's final. Now, get dressed." She said all this so matter-of-factly that it made my blood boil. I stomped over to the suitcase and started taking the diapers out. I felt a sharp sting in my right bottom cheek. I shot up straight and turned around. "You will put those back, unless you want some more." Her eyes were hard. "No," I said with more confidence than I felt. "David, put those back right now, or so help me…" I stood my ground, hoping my trembling didn't show. "Is that really the way you want to play it? Have it your way." I thought I had won the battle. That feeling lasted only a second before pain erupted from my ear. She spun me around by it and threw me face down on the bed. There was a knee in my back and slaps were raining down on my underpants. "Stop. Stop!" "Are you going to pack your diapers and stop fussing?" "No!" "Fine. If that's the way you want it." "No!" I screamed, as my underwear was yanked down. After that, my words got less and less comprehensible until I was simply blubbering. Still not dressed, my belt was in handy reach to her. She put it to good use—good from her perspective anyway. "Are you ready to do as you are told?" "Yes," I sobbed. "Good. Finish packing and get dressed. We're leaving in five minutes. Don't make me have to 'encourage' you. And you can start with the diapers. I'll be back for the case in just a minute. It had better be ready." I hastily repacked the diapers and the rest of my clothes. True to her word, she was soon back, and after checking to see that I had indeed packed the diapers, she locked the case and took it downstairs. That left me a few minutes alone to nurse my bruised pride and bottom while I finished dressing. I found her behind the wheel of the car, waiting to get on the road. I climbed in the other side and sulked. We couldn't have been on the road for more than five minutes before I started restating my position about why I shouldn't have to wear diapers. She didn't argue with me. She listened in silence. I felt encouraged that I was making my point, my reasoning becoming more shrill the longer I went on. I found I was repeating myself, and she had yet to utter a word. My tirade petered out. After a minute of silence, she quietly asked, "Are you finished?" "Um, yeah, I guess." "Good. You've had your say. Now, I'm going to have mine. Like it or not, you have a problem. I've been extremely patient about it. I've even been the one to clean up after you. It's not going away. It's getting worse. We are going to be staying with my friend. I do not want you embarrassing me or yourself by wetting her bed. You are going to wear those diapers, and you are going to stop fussing about it. If you insist on being a big baby about it, I can treat you like one. That includes pulling this car over, spanking you again, and putting you in one of those diapers for the rest of the trip. I'm already not happy with you. Would you like to try your luck?" "No." "Good." The trip was mostly silent aside from some tunes softly playing on the radio. I stared out the window, opting to table the discussion for the time being. Occasionally, she nudged me and told me to stay awake, unless I wanted to put a diaper on and take a nap. Eventually, I faced forward, so she could see I was awake, and pouted. If I had been eight or ten or even twelve, I suppose these events would be understandable. But I was not twelve, and the woman driving was not my mommy. I was thirty-two, and she was my wife. When we arrived, Kathy, my wife, and Sharon hugged and air kissed like long-lost sisters. Sure, we lived far enough apart that they didn't see each other often, but they were on the phone at least once a week. I shook my head and got the bags. "Sorry we're late," Kathy said. "Packing took a bit longer than I expected." I had the impression that comment was aimed at me, but I ignored it. "Don't worry about it. It's just so good to see you. I know how it can be. You should try it with a baby sometime. I still can't believe the amount of stuff I had to get ready for Phil to take Abby for the week." I tried to picture Sharon's ex taking care of a baby on his own. I don't know if I found the images more funny or frightening. Oh well, maybe one of his girlfriends will help him out. "Yes," Kathy mused. "Packing for a baby can be a lot of work." I was sure that was directed at me. Again, I chose to ignore it. "Come on inside. Dinner's almost ready. Dave, you can take those right upstairs, first door on the right. You know the spot." When I came downstairs, Kathy asked, "Did you wash your hands?" I didn't like the way they both giggled. "Yes, I washed my hands," I replied irritably. "Don't be grumpy. I was just asking." Dinner was a long drawn out affair. Kathy and Sharon went on and on about this one and that one. I was mostly ignored, which suited me fine. I didn't have the slightest interest in whoever and whatever they were talking about. Mainly, I just picked at my food and drank more than my share of wine. During a lull, Sharon turned to me, "So, Dave, what's new and exciting with you these days?" "Nothing much," I mumbled. "Don't mind him," Kathy interjected. "I think he's just overtired from the trip. I'm sure he didn't mean to be rude." Her accusing tone was not lost on me. "Sorry. I guess I am a little tired." "I think we better get you into bed then." "Why, Kathy!" Sharon exclaimed. "I meant to sleep, you sex fiend," she laughed. "Come on, Davey, upstairs." Whether it was the trip or the wine, I was tired. I bade Sharon goodnight and climbed the stairs ahead of Kathy. "You go potty, then meet me in the bedroom," she said. Not thinking, I did as instructed. When I got to the bedroom, I saw her laying out the diaper on the bed. That's where you came in. Kathy had me tucked in and started to leave to room. "Where are you going? Aren't you coming to bed?" "Not just yet. Sharon and I have more to talk about, and there's most of a bottle of wine it would be a shame to waste. You go to sleep, and I'll be up in a while. I lay there for a time, replaying the day in my head. If I hadn't been tired and buzzed, I might have been more upset. Every now and again, I would hear their raucous laughter. I did my best not to believe they were talking about my sleeping attire. My thoughts turned to how I got into this mess in the first place. It started about month before. I had gotten a new boss, and it wasn't going well. Nothing seemed to please him. There was always something wrong, and no matter how small the problem was, he acted like it was the end of civilization as we know it. The harder I tried to anticipate what was wanted, the farther my attempts were from what he had in mind. I tried to get clearer instructions, but that only seemed to make him madder. It was really taking a toll on me and, no doubt, on Kathy. I was a nervous wreck. I couldn't set work aside at the end of the day. All I could think of was what the next confrontation was going to be about. I was distracted and short tempered. Even my dreams were filled with anxieties about everything that had happened and visions of what might be ahead. When I was able to sleep at all, it wasn't good. After a week of mostly sleepless nights, I found myself shaken awake by Kathy. I was completely disoriented and not hearing what she was saying. I don't know how many times she repeated it before it finally sank in. "David, wake up. You wet the bed." "What?" "You wet the bed." I rolled toward her, and it dawned on me. I wet the bed. That's right. She said that. Still only half awake, all I could say was, "I'm sorry." Kathy told me to go to the bathroom and clean up, and she would take care of the bed. Still to fuzzy to think, I did as she told me. My wet pajamas cooled quickly as I went. I stripped off and sat on the toilet, trying to clear my head. By the time I was awake enough to push out the little pee I had left and get washed up. I was deeply embarrassed by what I had done. I almost wanted to stay in the bathroom just to avoid having to look at Kathy. When I did come out, she was smoothing out towels over the wet spot. I almost went back in. "Good, you're finally back. Help me get the clean sheets on. Maybe we can still get some sleep before we have to get up." I picked up the bottom sheet and shook it out. She signaled she was ready, and I fluffed it over the bed. The two of us made short work of remaking the bed, and I thought Kathy was being really good about the situation. "Did you make sure to go peepee while you were in there?" So much for that. "Yes," I said, a bit more harshly than I intended. "Don't get snippy with me. I'm not the reason we're changing sheets in the middle of the night." "Sorry," I said, and I meant it. "Me too. Let's go back to bed, and we'll forget all about it. Okay?" "Okay," I said and hugged her tight. "I love you, and I am sorry." "I love you too. Now, go to sleep. Morning's going to come awfully early." That was easier said than done. I don't know how Kathy managed it. I lay there listening to her breathing, wondering how I could have wet myself and worrying that I might do it again. I think I drifted off just before the alarm went off. Work the next day was miserable. Besides the usual grief from my boss, my eyes were burning, and my head was pounding all day. By the time I got home, I was an exhausted wreck. After pushing my dinner around the plate for a while, I told Kathy I was going to bed. "I think that's a good idea. You had a rough night, and you look awful." "Thanks a lot." "You know what I mean. Go on. I'll clean up here. Don't forget to use the potty before you go night-night." "Not funny!" "Oh, come on. You know I'm joking. You may as well laugh as cry. It was just a one-time thing. Go get some rest, and I'm sure you'll feel better in the morning." I nodded and followed her advice, even stopping to "use the potty" on the way. Totally wiped out, I was asleep as soon as my head hit the pillow. Not that it brought much rest. My dreams were the now usual of instant replays and anxious fantasies I had suffered for days. "Wake up, David," I heard, before I felt the shaking. "David, wake up." Once I realized it was Kathy, and not my mother trying to get me up for school, I sat bolt upright, panicking that I had done it again. "I'm sorry," I blurted out. "I didn't mean to. I couldn't help it." "It's alright, Dave," she said soothingly. "You didn't do anything. You didn't, did you? You were just having a bad dream. But as long as you're up, you may as well use the potty, just to be safe." I apologized and kissed her, and then decided a pee might be a good idea at that. There was a small wet spot on my pajama pants, but the bed was dry. I didn't mention it, and if Kathy noticed, she was kind enough to let it pass. Having limited my fluids all day, I don't know where it all came from. I did know I feel a lot better when I climbed back into bed. I slept better that night and felt more like my old self in the morning. That lasted for about an hour after I got to work. Then it was what had come to be business as usual. It was a particularly bad day. I was pushed and pulled in so many directions, I was beginning to doubt the sky was blue. If I had been thinking clearly, I probably would have guessed it was going to happen again. Kathy was again supportive and more patient than I felt I deserved. Again, she got us cleaned up and back to sleep in short order. I had a few good days, with no nighttime problems, even though things were just as bad, if not worse at work. I was starting to feel confident when it happened a third time. I was so frustrated I wanted to scream, and I think Kathy knew it. Once back in bed, she held me and whispered reassuring things until I went to sleep. The pattern continued, and I ended up having five wet nights in two weeks. After the last of those, Kathy sat me down in the morning. "Dave, this… um… problem you've been having is not getting better. I think you should see somebody about it." The thought of telling my doctor and friend, George Simmons, that I was wetting the bed filled me with dread. "That's not really necessary. I'm sure it will stop on its own. It's not that big a deal." "Says the man who's not washing the sheets. You're right. It may be nothing serious, but then again it might be. And, frankly, I'm getting tired of being woken up in the middle of the night and having to clean up after you. Get on that phone and make an appointment, or I'll do it for you." "Alright, alright, I'll call." I was greatly relieved when George's office told me they couldn't fit me in for at least two weeks. I begged off making an appointment, telling them that I was just feeling a little under the weather, and it would probably pass before they could see me. Kathy was not happy but understood it was not my fault, and she let the matter drop. Or so I thought. That afternoon, I got a call from her telling me to meet her at Dr. MacPherson's office at 4:30. Having to tell my boss I needed to leave early while avoiding the reason was not a pleasant conversation to say the least. I was happy just to get out of there when the time came. At least, I was until I was on the way and started thinking about what was going to happen at the appointment. Margaret MacPherson had been my doctor growing up. Her general practice had served all my family, and Kathy became her patient shortly after we were married. After college, when I had some voice in the matter, I insisted that seeing a female doctor was uncomfortable, and that's when I came under George's care. I was not looking forward to going back to her. Dr. MacPherson—I never could bring myself to call her anything else—literally knew me inside and out. She had seen me through all my childhood illnesses, broken bones, acne, and everything else. To me, she would always be Dr. MacPherson. Kathy, on the other hand, having come to her later in life, always call her Margaret. They had become fast friends, and Dr. MacPherson was almost a surrogate mother to Kathy. Kathy and I were called back shortly after I arrived. We were shown into a room where Dr. MacPherson was waiting for us. "Kathy, how wonderful to see you! And Davey, just look at you, so grown up!" With her rosy cheeks, halo of white hair, and the soft Glasgow burr that never left her, it was impossible to be upset by her comment. She was everybody's favorite grandmother. "Hello, Dr. MacPherson. It's nice to see you again." "And you too, dear. How is your mother? I miss seeing her since she moved away." "She's well, thank you. I'll tell her you were asking after her." "Oh, yes, do. So, what brings you in today?" I sat there trying to think of some way to tell her why I was there. I could feel my face getting redder and redder. Still, no words would come out. Finally, Kathy just took over. "Davey," she said, using the same boyhood nickname, "has been having some problems keeping the bed dry at night." There it was, right out on the table. "Oh! Is your wee problem back, dear?" the doctor asked gently. She placed her hand on top of mine reassuringly but couldn't avoid a small titter at her unintended pun. I'm sure Kathy had thought she was trying to be discrete about the issue, but it felt more like a mother trying to be gentle about a child's potty-training setbacks. My mother had used almost those same words many years before. "Back?" Kathy asked. "Oh my, yes, dear," she said without regard for my embarrassment. "Davey was quite the little waterworks when he was a boy, weren't you, Davey. I wondered for a long time if we would ever get him out of nappies." It finally dawned on her that this was extremely uncomfortable for me. I am sure that my face was bright red. I could feel heat radiating from the blush. "But that was a long time ago, wasn't it dear? What seems to be the problem?" Without hesitation, Kathy began describing my symptoms as if I weren't in the room or too small to speak for myself. "He doesn't seem to be sleeping well. He's constantly tossing and turning, and he's always still tired when he wakes up. He's been distant and irritable, and every few days, he wets the bed." "Oh, I'm so sorry. What seems to be the problem, Davey? Is something bothering you?" With some prompting and a great deal of prodding, I told the whole story about what was going on at work. Kathy knew or guessed some of it, but I did not want to let on just how bad it really was. Once they got me to open up, it all came pouring out. The exhaustion and that day's fight with the boss caught up with me, and I was sobbing by the time I finished the tale. I was calming down before I realized Kathy had pulled my head to her shoulder, and she was stroking my hair and shushing me gently. Dr. MacPherson's face was a mix of sympathy and anger. "It's just like that teacher you had all over again. Och, that woman! I'd still like to get my hands on her." She told the story of Mrs. Hannity, my fourth-grade teacher. She was nearing retirement and had a grandson who was a spoiled rotten little hellion. I had the misfortune of bearing him a striking resemblance, and she took out all complaints about him on me. I resented her accusations but came to half-believe that I was as bad as she made out. I fell into depressed and listless state, and my grades suffered. My mother asked me what was wrong, and I tried to tell her about my issues with the teacher and how unfair she was. My mother, of course, took the teacher's side and told me I had to stop being lazy and work harder, which is one of the things Mrs. Hannity accused me of. It all came to a head one day when I turned in a half-completed homework assignment. I had fallen asleep over the paper and didn't have time to finish it before school. Mrs. Hannity went on a tirade the likes of which I had never seen, not only about the homework but about the messy state of my desk and anything else she could think of. When she dumped my desk over onto the floor, I was so shocked and scared, I wet my pants. That stopped her ranting but infuriated her all the more. She went silent and the color rose in her face. She grabbed my ear and dragged me to the office. She told them she would not suffer a baby like me in her class. I sobbed and sobbed while the secretary called my mother. I was still in tears, shivering in my wet pants when she arrived. The ride home was no better, as she went on and on about how ashamed she was to have a boy my age wetting his pants in school, how I was going to have to apologize to everyone involved, and how was she ever going to be able to show her face again. I ran into the house, crying my eyes out. I stripped out of my wet clothes and threw myself on my bed and bawled my eyes out. It was all so unfair. I must have cried myself to sleep, because my mother was gently trying to rouse me. She appeared considerably calmer and asked me what had happened. I told her the whole story in lurid detail. The more I told her, the angrier she got but not at me. She took me in her arms and told me how sorry she was. When we had both settled down, she told me to wash up and get dressed. We were going back to the school. I begged her not to make me go. She told me not to worry about it, I would not have to be in Mrs. Hannity's class ever again, if she had anything to say about it. I followed with great reluctance as she strode into the office. "I want to see the principal. Now!" I had never seen my mother so forceful, not with adults anyway. I don't think the secretary had either, because we were shown into Mr. Mellon's office almost immediately. My mother really gave him an earful about all that had gone on. I was mostly ignored except to fill in some blanks and details. Mr. Mellon promised an investigation and said I'd be put into Miss Sanderson's class for the duration. For the year, my mother insisted and got her way. I don't know the full extent of what happened. I did have to tell the story one more time to some people I didn't know. Shortly after that, Mrs. Hannity "got sick," and we heard she was taking an early retirement. I felt and did better in Miss Sanderson's class. I think I even developed a little crush on her. Unfortunately, the damage had already been done. From the day of the incident until a long time after, I had nightmares about it and started wetting the bed. Today, we would call it post-traumatic stress disorder, but not back then, especially not with children. My mother was patient for a time, but it was short-lived. She took me to Dr. MacPherson, who recognized the problem and was sympathetic to both of us and assured us it would pass in time. There was little she could do, however, and her only recommendation was "night nappies," as she put it, until I got over it. Despite my protests and promises not to let it happen again, my mother agreed there was no other option. She insisted that she was as embarrassed about it as I was, but I didn't think that was possible. That was the first of many nights my mother put me in a diaper. It did not come without an argument and a couple of slaps on my behind. The nightmares eventually stopped but the wetting didn't. I was in middle school before I was reliably dry, and the diapers were a thing of the past. Nevertheless, my mother kept a waterproof cover on my bed through high school, "just in case." Now, here I was again, facing the same problem for much the same reasons. Dr. MacPherson was again sympathetic and reassuring, but her solution was the same. She prescribed some antidepressants and anti-anxiety medication, but until I could deal with the stressors, I could expect more wet nights. The best thing was to start wearing nappies to keep the bed dry and allow us both a decent night's sleep. She recommended we get them from a medical supply store, as the ones to be found in supermarkets and pharmacies were virtually useless. She recommended a shop that could also fill my prescriptions. "Don't worry, dear," she comforted me. "I'm sure you'll get over it, and you'll be all dry in no time, just like before." Knowing how long that "before" lasted, I was not reassured. Kathy thanked Dr. MacPherson for both of us and promised to call her to have lunch soon. Dr. MacPherson bade us goodbye and made me promise to send her regards to my mother. Kathy drove us to the medical store. I begged her not to make me wear diapers. It was like reliving the argument with my mother all those years ago. Kathy would have none of it and insisted I go inside with her. There, she handed over the prescription and proceeded to ask the lady about "nighttime protection." She lady asked a lot of, to my mind, unnecessary and intrusive questions. Kathy went into lurid detail about the problems I was having and how heavily I wet. She insisted we should buy a whole case of their most absorbent product, saying she would take back any unopened packages if things cleared up in a short time, but the case lot was far more economical if the problem persisted. Kathy agreed, and I had to carry a huge box of all too conspicuously labeled "adult briefs" to the car. I took up the argument again at bedtime. It was just like been ten years old all over again, me begging and promising not to wet anymore, Kathy reasoning that I couldn't make that promise, and she wanted a good night's sleep. It all got rather heated until Kathy gave me a couple of swats on the behind and told me that was enough. I was again the little boy at the mercy of his mother. I lay down and let her put the dreaded thing on. Memories flooded back as she raised the thick padding between my legs. I was weeping when she fastened the last tape and gave the front a pat. I lay awake for a time, feeling sorry for myself, but the drugs kicked in, and I soon drifted off. I'm pretty sure I had nightmares again, mixed up visions of my boss and Mrs. Hannity. I panicked when Kathy shook me awake. I quickly felt for the felt for the wet spot and blurted out that I didn't wet the bed. Kathy told it was just time to get up, and I realized there was sunlight coming in the window. I was relieved until Kathy gave my crotch a squeeze. We both knew in an instant that I had not had a dry night. Not dry at all, I realized when I stood, and the diaper sagged between my legs. It was with a good deal of depression that I took it off and had my shower, and I still had work to look forward to. It was hard to think of anything else that day, and my boss was no better than usual. The only thing that got me through was the thought that I would be leaving for vacation that afternoon. I had used some accumulated sick time to take the extra half-day off for the drive to Sharon's house. I was happy to leave the office and my boss behind. Those were my thoughts as I drifted off. Soon enough, I felt Kathy climb in next to me. She curled up against my back, and I felt her hand work around to the front. She squeezed my crotch, and I thought she was up to something good. Then I heard her whisper. "You'll last till morning." Whereupon, she rolled over. I was too much asleep to fully comprehend what she meant. There must have been a part of me that did understand, as I slept fitfully after that. I have vague recollections of dreams wherein I was being scolded by my mother for wetting my pants… again. When I felt Kathy shaking me awake, I didn't feel much more rested than when I went to sleep. To top it off, my head was pounding. "Good thing we put that on you. I hope that satisfies you that I know what I'm doing, and we won't have a problem again tonight." I felt the squish when I rolled over, as well as a pounding in my skull. I couldn't bear to look at her, but I managed to mumble a dejected, "No." She reached down and undid the tapes. I tried to help, but she just swatted my hands away. "Why don't you go take a shower? I'm sure it will make you feel better. There's coffee waiting when you're done." She handed me my pajama pants, and I took her up on her advice. The shower did help. I felt almost human when I got out. If only that guy would lay off the drums. Not ready for the rigors of getting dressed, I returned to my pajamas and a robe and went downstairs. Coffee, lots of it, finished the job. By the time I had had something to eat, I was moderately ready to face the day. "Okay," Kathy said. "Get dressed. We're going shopping." I groaned, showing none of the enthusiasm she had. "Shopping? Really? Do I have to go? I'm still tired, and my head hurts." I admit it. I was whining. "Yes, you have to go. You're not going to just waste the day or get into who knows what kind of trouble. Besides, it's your own fault your head hurts. Now, upstairs; scoot." "You know," Sharon intervened. "He does still look a little green behind the gills." That made me like Sharon a little more. Kathy looked me over. "Hmm, maybe. We'll discuss it while he gets dressed. Let's go." Kathy shut the bedroom door, and I turned to her. "Don't make me go. You know I'll be useless and bored, and I really don't feel all that well." "You do look a little under the weather," she conceded. "Though I don't know why you should be rewarded for tying one on last night." "It's not a reward. Trust me, I'm being punished for last night. Please let me stay here. You two will have a lot more fun without me." "You're probably right at that. But I'm not so sure about leaving you here alone. If you're as tired as you say you are, you'll probably take a nap, and that risks Sharon's furniture. No, you'll just have to come along." "Please, honey, I'll stay awake, I promise. Besides, I never have problems during the day." "That's because you don't sleep in the day. I think it's best you come along." "Aww! Please don't make me. Nothing will happen; I promise." I gave her my best puppy dog eyes. "Well," she considered, "I suppose there might be one way." "Yes! Yes! Whatever you say. Just don't make me go with you." "You're sure now? It really means that much for you to stay here?" "Yes! Absolutely. I'll do it." "Alright, but you insisted. There's no turning back now. Go potty, and we'll get your diaper on." "What!" "That's the deal. You said you are too tired to go, and I can't trust you to stay awake or not wet in your sleep. If you stay home, I want you in a diaper. That way I can feel safe if you do take a nap." "But I said I'd stay awake. I have work I can do. That'll keep me awake." "We're on vacation. You shouldn't be working. Besides, we both know how well you stay on task without someone to watch you. No, diapers or shopping; it's your choice." I was torn. It was bad enough having to wear them at night, but at least I could ignore them then. On the other hand, department stores, fitting rooms, girl talk. "Fine. You win." And I went across to the bathroom. The diaper was already laid out when I got back. Condemned to my fate, I took off my clothes and lay down. Kathy efficiently diapered me. "Wait a second. What if I have to pee?" "That should be obvious." "But I'll be awake." "This was your idea." "It was not my idea! It was yours." "Alright, maybe the idea was, but it was your choice, and it's been made. We're not wasting that diaper, just because you didn't think it through." She appeared to be thinking of something. She reached in her purse and pulled out a marker. Before I knew what she was up to, she was marking her initials over the intersections of the tapes and the plastic. "That'll make sure you don't try taking it off as soon as I'm out the door. If you do, I'll know, and you'll get that spanking, Sharon or no Sharon." She got thoughtful again, and then she threw me for a loop. She pulled out another diaper. "What are you going to do with that?" I asked, shocked. "I'm going to double diaper you. I don't know how long we'll be out, and I can't take a chance of your leaking. The two should hold all your peepees. Up." It was obvious I was not going to win here. I let her put it on me. She used her long fingernails to poke a few holes in the inner one before taping up the outer. She repeated the trick with the marker. She gave the whole package as couple of satisfied pats. "There, all snug and safe and ready for your day. Now, since you claim you are not feeling well, I expect you to take it easy. Nap if you can. I want you feeling better, so we can do things together the rest of our stay." "Okay," I sighed. "Don't take that tone. You got what you wanted." I hadn't but didn't argue the point. "Get dressed and come say goodbye to Sharon and me." Kathy left the room, and I stood up to dress. The bulk between my legs was incredible. A bowlegged waddle was all I could manage. I tried to put on some khakis, but it wasn't happening. I resigned myself to putting my pajamas back on and threw on my robe. Stairs aren't easy when you can't put your knees together. I had to take them one at a time, and each one was accompanied by a distinct rustling I really hoped only I could hear. I stood as still as I could by the door and let the ladies come to me for a quick kiss and hug goodbye. Kathy surreptitiously patted my bottom and told me to be a good boy. I'm sure I jumped. I only hoped Sharon didn't notice, but her smile didn't make me optimistic. I watched them drive away and wondered what I was going to do with myself. It was difficult to walk normally, and the crinkling, exceptionally loud to my ears, was distracting. I did have some work I could do, but I wasn't enthused by the prospect. I got out my laptop anyway and set up at the kitchen table. After getting a cup of coffee and checking my email, all junk, I opened my work project. I stared at it for fifteen minutes or so before closing it down again. I was on vacation and in no mood to work. Actually, I wasn't in the mood for much of anything. The double thick diaper kept me focused on my problems and my plight. I figured, or hoped anyway, that I was not alone. Surely there were other men this happened to. Maybe there was some advice on how to handle the situation, preferably advice that did not rely on diapers. If I could show Kathy some alternative, maybe she would relent. The internet was not coming to my rescue. Oh, there was some consolation in finding out that I was not the only adult who experienced bedwetting problems. Most of the information indicated that they were stress related and would eventually pass along with the stressors. There were other causes that were, quite frankly, kind of scary. I would have to consider seeing a doctor. Not my regular doctor. I thought I would die if I had to tell George about this problem. The shock for me, though, was not the number of people who had the problem but the number who seemed to revel in it and the number who didn't have it but wanted to. The number of stories, true, fictional, or mixed, was staggering. Most seemed to be fantasy, or mostly so. That of itself was cause for thought. The number of those where the problem was dealt with by the sufferer's wife, girlfriend or mother enforcing the use of diapers was frightening. Apparently, I was not alone, either in diapers or in being spanked. At least some of the stories had to contain some truth. While I was reading, my morning coffee was catching up with me. I made a vow that I would wait it out and show Kathy my wearing diapers was ridiculous, at least during the day. I was not quite so confident about nighttime. Unfortunately, the amount of coffee I drink, and the effects it has on my bladder, made me doubt my resolve pretty quickly. I held on for as long as I could, but after a couple of painful spasms and a look at how little time had gone by, I knew I couldn't take it. The flood that followed was mind-blowing. As hard as it is to admit, the relief, after fighting the urge for so long, was almost orgasmic. That is until the reality of the situation began to sink in. I was sitting there in a soaking wet diaper, a grown man wallowing in his own pee. I could feel the wetness all around me, and I was sure that I had to have leaked. I stood up and checked the chair, bone dry. I checked out the diaper as best I could. Except for a few small spots between my legs, where I remembered Kathy poking holes, it showed no sign of what I did. I felt disgusted with myself but relieved I hadn't flooded the kitchen. Under Kathy's implicit threat and my explicit promise, I knew I was stuck in this situation until they got back. I could only hope it wouldn't be too long and that Kathy would give me some warning of their return. It was going to be bad enough facing her, having wet myself. The idea that Sharon might notice was unthinkable. Having no way out of my predicament without making Kathy more mad at me, I went back to my research. I decided to concentrate on how people like me felt about the situation. "People like me," there was a strange thought. Only hours before, I would have considered identifying a community of adults in diapers crazy. As expected, I found embarrassment, depression, and a fair amount of self-loathing. I did not expect to find so many people who gave every impression that they enjoyed being in diapers. I certainly never expected to find that group that referred to themselves as Adult Babies, people who actively sought out the opportunity to relive the experience of being toddlers or even younger. I found the pictures rather disconcerting. Was that where I was headed? It was inevitable that I would have to pee again while I surfed away. The need was less pronounced, and the hour was getting later. Again, I tried to hold off. I hadn't lasted very long when the other effect coffee has started to hit me. I was not going to give into that one, but holding that back made the pressure on my bladder worse. Eventually, it came down to a choice of the lesser of two evils. I was already wet, so the decision to wet some more was not difficult. The feeling was not as intense as before, but I did feel a lot better, and the other urge seemed to abate. I was hungry now, and made myself some lunch, just a quick sandwich and some juice. More coffee seemed like a bad idea. Eating took my mind off my troubles for the moment. It also made me sleepy. I felt that a nap might not be such a bad idea after all and went upstairs to lie down. I guess I didn't realize how tired I was, as I was rather disoriented when I heard Sharon's bright announcement that they were home. I rolled over with a squish. I knew without looking that I had wet in my sleep, and the diaper was considerably fuller than when I came upstairs. I also realized my other problem was coming back with a vengeance. There was a deep rumble in my gut that would need attention and soon. I was trying to shake off the cobwebs and figure out what to do when I heard footsteps on the staircase. That made me panic, which didn't help my situation any. The door swung open, and there was Kathy, thankfully alone. "What's the matter," she asked, concerned. "I… uh… hi," I said. "You must have needed that nap," she said, walking over to the bed. "Any problems while we were gone?" "Um… no… not really. Now that your home can I take this… thing off?" "Yes, I think so. Just let me make sure you were a good boy and didn't mess with it." Before I could stop her, she had the covers pulled back. I made a grab for my pajama bottoms, but she sharply slapped my hands. She wrestled the pants down while I begged her not to. "Oh my god! It's a good thing I put you in two. You're soaked." "Uh… yeah… you were gone a long time. Now please let me take this off. I have to go." "I can't imagine you have anything left in you." "Not that, the other." "Oh! Does my little boy have to go poopy?" she asked with a little too much relish. "Please, Kathy. This is hard enough." "Aww. Is it hard to hold it? Do you want to make a boom-boom in your diaper?" "Kathy, enough. Just let me up." I was getting desperate. "Don't get snippy with me, Mr. Soggybottom. Go on, if you have to go so bad." She got out of the way, and I leapt from the bed. I made for the bathroom and fell flat on my face. My pants were still around mid-thigh. The fall distracted me, and I pooped a little. Please don't let it smell, I hoped. Kathy was at my side in a second, helping me to my feet. She pulled up my pants and gave my bottom a pat. I started for the door. "Not so fast. Come back here." "Kathy, I really need to…" "Here. Now," she said, pointing at the floor in front of her. I clenched my cheeks and went to the spot. "Turn around." I knew arguing about it was not going to get me anywhere. I did as I was told and hoped against hope that what I knew was coming wouldn't. It did. She pulled back the waistbands of my pajamas and diapers and looked down the back. "I don't believe it. You did. You filthy little boy." She grabbed my ear and started dragging me toward the bathroom. That painful shock and sudden unbalance caused me to drop more into the seat of my pants. I felt sick. Kathy slammed the bathroom door behind us. "Really? Really? You actually pooped your pants. Unbelievable. What have you got to say for yourself?" I tried to come up with an explanation. My mouth moved, but nothing came out. Kathy gave an exasperated sigh. "Get those pajamas off." I did and turned to put them on a hook. "Did you go more?" She felt the back of my pants. "You did, didn't you? I can't believe you. Lie down." I squatted down slowly, trying to minimize the additional mess this was going to make. "Is everything alright in there?" Sharon was at the door! In that position, it was all too much for me. Whatever was left in my bladder and bowels found its way into my pants. It was all I could do to hold back the tears. "Yes, I guess so," Kathy sighed. "Just a little emergency we need to take care of." "Nothing serious, I hope." "Nothing a bath won't fix." "A bath?" Silence. "Oh. Well, never mind. Come down when you're ready. I'll start dinner." "Alright, stinker. Let's get you cleaned up." She started the bath running. That's when tears started. Thoroughly ashamed, I lay down and let Kathy untape the diapers. "Oh, God!" she choked. "Why did you do that in your pants? Why didn't you just take it off?" "You told me I couldn't!" "I know did, but I didn't mean you should…" She rubbed her temples and took a deep breath. "Okay. I guess this is partly my fault. I could have thought it through better and been clearer with you, but only partly. You're having some difficulties with your bladder, and I understand the reasons for that. It's okay. I just put you in a diaper to protect you and Sharon's furniture. But you are certainly old enough to know you shouldn't poop your pants, no matter what I said. I can't believe you did that." She sighed and dumped the poop in the toilet. "Just get in the shower. I'm getting a headache and can't talk about this now." I got in and let the stink and humiliation wash off of me. Clean and smelling better, I was feeling somewhat better when I got out. Then I noticed the diapers were gone. What had Kathy done with them? I didn't know what I would have done with them, but they had to go somewhere. What if Sharon saw them? My head was spinning, and my heart was pounding when I got dressed and went downstairs. Sharon didn't say anything when I entered the kitchen, but her sympathetic smile was all I needed to know the cat was out of the bag. Avoiding eye contact, I mumbled hello and took a seat at the table. I spent the remainder of the evening trying to be as inconspicuous as possible. Despite knowing a diaper was in my future, I was almost looking forward to going to bed. When Kathy suggested I take my meds and make an early night of it, I had no objections. "Meds? Are you sick, Dave?" "No," Kathy explained for me. "Dave's been really stressed out at work, and the doctor just gave him something to get over the hump." "Oh, is that why he's…" She stopped short. "Well, I just hope you start feeling better real soon." "Thanks. Goodnight." I went upstairs with Kathy close behind. She closed the door behind us, and I turned on her. "How could you tell her?" I said sharply, keeping my voice low. "How could I not? I had to get rid of that diaper, and she was right there. There was no avoiding it." "But she… How can I face… I can't…" My frustration mounted as I tried to speak. Grasping for words, my emotions got the best of me, and my eyes filled with tears. "I want to go home." I sank down on the bed and cried. With my face in my hands, I sobbed, "Why? Why? Why? I can't do this anymore. I can't take it. I just want to die." Kathy grabbed my head and forced me to look at her. "Don't you ever say that! I love you. I don't want to live without you. You are not to even think like that, do you understand me? If you ever say anything like that again, I swear, I'll spank you so hard…" She sat down and took me in her arms. She was crying too. "We'll get through this, together. Just don't ever think about leaving me like that. I love you so much." We sat like that for a long time, holding each other and letting it all out. I was drained and hardly noticed when Kathy began to undress me. Filled with love for her, I started to caress her. "No, honey. I think we are both too tired for that tonight. Let's get your diaper on. It's been a rough day all around." Disappointed but with no strength to object, I let her dress me. She got me a glass of water to take my meds, and she tucked me into bed. She held me until I went to sleep. I don't remember her leaving, but I sort of noticed her getting back in. I rolled over and snuggled close to her. I was wet again the next morning but felt more rested. I was alone. There was a stack of clothes on the bed with a plastic bag and a note on top. "Get dressed and come downstairs. You can put your diaper in the bag and bring that with you." I put the wet diaper in the bag, had a quick wash and got dressed. I wasn't looking forward to carrying the object of my shame downstairs, but I and it couldn't stay there forever. Sharon and Kathy were having coffee in the kitchen. I tried to dispose of the package as discretely as possible, but I think I only managed to draw more attention to myself. "Honey, sit down. We need to talk about something." Here we go, I thought. This wasn't going to be good. Sharon brought me a cup of coffee. That helped some. "Sweetheart, I know you are really uncomfortable about all this, but I think we have to acknowledge the elephant in the room. We are all aware that you are going to have to wear diapers to bed for a while. There, I said it. Diapers, diapers, diapers. Pretending that you don't is making us all uncomfortable. Sharon understands, and so do I. It's not your fault; it's just the way things are right now. Your trying to hide from the fact is just creating more stress you don't need. So, as of now, we are going to stop walking on eggshells and simply accept your diapers as a fact of life. Among ourselves, we'll speak openly about them if needed, and we won't make a big deal about disposing of them. That will save us all a lot of worry and trouble." I just stared into my coffee cup. I did not want to look at anyone, especially Sharon. I was fine pretending. Having to acknowledge the problem to someone else was not something I wanted to do. "It's okay, Dave," Sharon said. "I know the pressure you are under, and I understand how you feel." "How could you?" "I see this all the time in my work. People come in all the time feeling overwhelmed by it all. They feel the whole world wants something of them they can't give. They feel powerless to change the situation or fight back. They react in all kinds of ways. All too many of them turn to drugs or alcohol, and that only makes things worse. All things considered, a little thing like bedwetting is not so bad." "That's easy for you to say. You're not the one who has to wear…" "Diapers. You can say it. You're not weak or lazy or whatever else you are telling yourself to bring you down. It's a stress reaction, nothing more. From what Kathy tells me about your boss, I'm proud of you for not turning to something self-destructive. You just need to find a way to deal with the stress, to let it go, to feel empowered. You feel helpless, and I'm sure you think the diapers prove it. On the contrary, by wearing them, you are taking control of the situation by the best means possible. By wearing them, you're getting rest; Kathy's getting rest; the bed is staying clean and dry. The way I figure it, you've taken a big first step in getting better." "Thanks, I guess." I didn't really feel any better. "Dave," Kathy said, "I think there's something else you should consider. There's no rush, especially as we are on vacation; so, take as much time as you need. I think you should really think about quitting your job." "I can't just quit." "Not so fast, hear me out. Your boss is a bully. I'm sure he'll be found out eventually, but in the meantime, your life there is going to be miserable. I don't think you can really get better, if you stay there. You might learn to live with it, but at what cost? We've been doing alright. We don't actually need both our salaries. With a little bit of trimming, we can live on what I make. If it takes you a while to find something else, we'll make do. And I bet you could always get some work on a consulting basis. I'm not saying you have to quit, but it's an option, and you'll have my support. Just think it over." "I can't just let you support me," I protested. "You'd support me, if I had to quit, wouldn't you?" "That's different." "Why? Because you're a man? Look at the calendar. It's not the 1950s anymore. We're partners. We support each other, no matter what. If you never took another job and just stayed home and took care of the house, you'd still be supporting me. That's what we do. We have each other's back." "But I'd feel so…" "For a while, maybe," Sharon interjected, "but you'll get over that. I had a patient who went through much the same thing. He felt bad about it for a while, but once he got used to it, he loved being a househusband. He felt like he was making a real contribution. He was able to do things he never had time for. He makes a little money on the side from his hobbies. He's very happy. He says some of his friends tell him in private that they envy him." "I don't know…" "Just think about it. Take all the time you need," Kathy said. "A day, a week, a month, whatever you need, but think about it seriously. I think it would be good for you, but it's your decision. Whatever you decide, I'm behind you, but please, please, do consider it." "Alright," I said, as much to end the conversation as anything. "Good, it's settled." I didn't think it was settled at all but let it go. "Now, Sharon tells me there's an exhibition downtown that's right up your alley. Finish your coffee, and let's go." The exhibition was as good as advertised. I don't know about the girls, but I had a good time. Model trains aren't everybody's cup of tea. Kathy knew my fascination, even though I hadn't had a set since I was a kid. I think she was bored after the first ten minutes, but she let me have the run of the place to gawk over them. She and Sharon feigned interest when I explained all about the different scales and old rail lines. They smiled and nodded, and then let me run off to the next display while they hung about to talk. The rest of week was taken up with various activities. Some I enjoyed more than others, none as much as the trains. It was all a good distraction from my troubles and had me worn out by evening. Between the activity and the meds, I was getting some much-needed rest. When I woke up dry on Friday morning, I thought I was turning a corner. Kathy praised me, which actually made me feel a little worse, but I took it in the spirit it was intended and didn't say anything. That night, it was decided, we would stay in for movies and margaritas. I took it easy, because I didn't know how the alcohol would react with my meds. Kathy made up for it, drinking the rest of my share as well as her own. She was pretty toasted by the end of the evening. She knocked over her glass and cut here finger picking up broken pieces. I thought we might have to take her to the emergency room, but we got the bleeding stopped pretty quickly. "Geez, that hurts," she slurred. "Um, Sharon? I'm not sure I can take care of Davey like this. Would you mind?" "What!" Sharon and I said in unison. "This really hurts, and I'm not sure I can work the tapes." "I can do it myself." "I don't know that you can, and neither do you. You've never done it before, and it has to be harder to put one on yourself than someone else. I don't want you leaking all over the place by putting it on wrong, and I'm sure Sharon doesn't either." I looked to Sharon for support, but she had an amused grin on her face. She was actually warming to the idea. "You're right, Kathy. A diaper isn't much good if it leaks all over. Sure, I'll help out. I'm sure Davey won't mind." "But…" "It's not like she hasn't seen one before," Kathy said, anticipating my protest. "And it's just this one time. I'll be better tomorrow. You two go on upstairs. I'll clean up down here." "Just put everything in the sink. You shouldn't get that finger wet. Come on, Davey. Auntie Sharon will get you ready for night-night." "That's right," Kathy laughed. "You be a good boy for Auntie Sharon." I didn't like being treated like a little boy, but I wrote it off to their inebriation. I took Sharon's outstretched hand and followed her upstairs. She went right to work getting a diaper laid out for me. I stood there unsure I could go through with it. "Take off your pants, silly. We can't do anything with those on. Here, let Auntie help." Before I could react, she was undoing my pants and pushing them down. "Why, Davey! I'm flattered, but what would your mommy say?" I was deeply embarrassed by my tumescent state, but her reaction to it only made it worse. I started to apologize, but Sharon cut me off. "Don't worry about it. Little boys are always doing that when they get their diapers changed. Now, let's get those clothes off, so we can get you all wrapped up. We wouldn't want any accidents, would we?" Sharon was obviously more drunk than I thought. I hoped she, at least, wouldn't remember this in the morning. I told myself to just get through it, and finished undressing. I lay down on the open diaper and looked away, waiting for this to be over. "Oh, it looks like baby is getting a bit of a rash, I'd better get some powder for that." She started to leave but turned right around folded the front of the diaper up over me. "Just in case. You never know with boys." She was gone for a few minutes, which was enough for me to subside a little. She had just walked in the door when we heard a thud on the stairs. "Whoopsies," we heard between giggles. "You alright out there?" Sharon asked. "Yeah, fine. Be right up." There was another, smaller thump followed by more giggles. "Right up." Sharon shook her head, smiling, and got back to work. She drew back the diaper and sprinkled the powder, quite a lot in my opinion. That brought me back to my previous state. She started to smooth it, and I whimpered. Kathy chose that moment to walk in the door. "Davey, you naughty boy! I should spank you for that." "Don't spank him. He just a little sweet on his Auntie Sharon, aren't you, baby? Besides, you know how boys are. Remember when we used to babysit my cousins?" "Yes," Kathy laughed. "Roger especially. Did he get that from his father? Your aunt is a lucky woman." "So she says." All this talk was not helping my situation, neither was the fact that Sharon was still rubbing in the powder. Kathy sat down next to me. "Is that true, baby? Do you have a little crush on Auntie Sharon? Do you like it when she rubs you down there? Oops! I guess you do!" "Oh, dear. I guess we'll have to start over. I'll go get a washcloth." Sharon went to the bathroom, while I wished I could have died right there. "I guess wearing diapers has an upside after all," Kathy giggled. I just hoped she would feel the same way when she was sober. Sharon returned with a wet washcloth and with much greater efficiency, had me cleaned up, powdered and diapered in no time. I got up to put on my pajamas and take my meds. Kathy was lying back and moaning a little. "What about you, girlfriend? Are you going to be alright, or does Auntie Sharon need to put a diaper on you too? You don't look so good." "No. I'm a big girl," Kathy slurred. "Okay, but if you're wet in the morning, you'll be the one getting the spanking." That image had me stirring again. I helped Sharon undress Kathy and get her into the bed. Sharon kissed my cheek and told me not to worry. We were all friends and more than a little drunk. I knew that wasn't true of me but recognized it was her way of saying the episode was nothing more than a little harmless fun. We said goodnight, and I climbed in next to Kathy. I don't know if my dreams were more disturbing or exciting. I do know I wasn't anxious for them to end. I had visions of Kathy squirming across Sharon's lap when I realized those sounds weren't in my head. I turned to see Kathy gone and a good size wet spot in her place. I stumbled across the hall to find my dream a reality. Kathy was sprawled face down across Sharon's lap, pleading with Sharon to stop. Her obviously wet panties lay at her feet. "I told you, you should have worn a diaper last night," Sharon said as she landed a slap to Kathy's already glowing behind. "Remember those parties in college. You should know better than to drink that much." I shook my head, not believing what I was seeing. Sharon took notice of my presence. "Good morning, Davey. You see what happens to little girls who don't listen to Auntie?" "Oh no! Dave! Go away. Please." "Quiet," Sharon said with another slap. "And don't think it can't happen to little boys either. Well, young lady, have you learned your lesson yet?" "Yes. Yes!" "Alright, go get cleaned up, and bring those sheets down to be washed." Kathy scrambled off Sharon's lap and fairly ran from the room, avoiding eye contact with me. I could hear her sniffling in the bathroom. "You clean up too," Sharon instructed. "I'll start breakfast." That brought my attention to the diaper hanging low on my hips. I wasn't making as much progress as I had thought. I passed Kathy in the bathroom door. She still wouldn't look at me. She must have worked fast, because by the time I was clean and fresh, the bed was stripped, and she was nowhere in sight. I got dressed and found her in the kitchen helping with breakfast. She gave me a sheepish "good morning." I hugged her and gave her a kiss that was far more than perfunctory. That seemed to brighten her spirits. We all sat down to breakfast as if nothing had happened. I really wanted to know more about what I saw this morning but figured that wasn't the time to ask. It would keep and was probably none of my business anyway. We tidied up the dishes slowly, none of us wishing the visit to end. It was with no small amount of sadness that Kathy and I packed our things and said our goodbyes. We all promised to not wait so long till the next time, and for a change, I meant it. Despite the diapers and the embarrassment that went with them, I had a really good time. We drove in silence for quite some time. I was lost in my thoughts. There was a lot that happened that week and a lot to think about. Mostly though, I thought about what I had witnessed that morning. Finally, I couldn't take it anymore. "Kathy? Remember what you said about elephants in the room?" "Yes," she sighed. "What happened this morning?" It took her a long time to answer. She tried to get me to drop it, but I kept bringing it back up. "You're not going to let this go, are you? Alright, fine." You know Sharon was my sorority sister, right? Well, she was actually my big sister, a sophomore assigned to show a pledge the ropes and generally look after her. One of the things she did for me was to introduce me around. She was really popular and got invited to a lot of parties, and because she did, I did. It was at one of those parties that I got introduced to alcohol. I never drank in high school, and I avoided it the first couple of parties I went to. But it had been a rough week, and I gave in when somebody stuck a cup in my hand. At first, I didn't realize there was alcohol in it. It just seemed like a really sweet punch with a funny aftertaste. I was well into my second one before I knew I was getting buzzed. It felt good. I wanted more. I kept drinking. About the time I felt like I might have had too much, Sharon found me. She told me it was time to go back to the house. I don't think I would have made it without her. I'm sure I threw up at least once on the way. I don't really remember getting back to the house and her dumping me on the bed. I do remember waking up the next morning. Sharon was shaking my leg, telling me to get up. I never knew sunlight could be so painful. It tasted like something died in my mouth, and somebody was beating my head with a hammer. I begged Sharon to let me die in peace. Instead, she pulled off my blankets. I was suddenly very cold. "Oh, geez. Get up. We need to get this stuff in the wash." "Huh?" "Get up. You peed the bed." "What?" "You peed the bed. Get up." "Oh my god. No!" I started bawling. "Oh, come on. It's not that big a deal. Half the girls here did the same thing the first time they got drunk." "You?" "Me? No." "Great," I said dejectedly. "Listen, get yourself cleaned up, take some aspirin, have some coffee and toast, and then we can talk about it. Okay?" "Okay." The shower made me feel a little better. I hadn't really learned to drink coffee yet, but the toast helped some. I found Sharon back in my room. She had stripped the bed for me and turned my fan toward the mattress. I had found the rubberized fabric of the mattress strange when I first moved in. Now, I understood why the sorority used them. It was somewhat comforting to know I wasn't the only one, but I still felt ashamed. Sharon hugged me and told me not to worry about it. I was the first, and I wouldn't be the last. It happens to everyone. "It didn't happen to you." "Okay, maybe not everyone, but I've had my share of nights worshipping the porcelain god." The image of Sharon with her head in the toilet did make me chuckle and a little less embarrassed. "I swear, I'm never going to drink again." "Don't make promises you can't keep. You just have to learn to pace yourself. You have to watch those fruity drinks. They go down really easy, and before you know it, you've already had too many. You don't have to stop drinking if you don't want to. Just be careful." "Alright." I took my wet things down to the laundry room. I couldn't avoid passing some of the other girls. Most gave me sympathetic smiles, a kind of been there done that look. I was careful at the next few parties I went to. I did drink some, but I went slow and never let it get beyond a mild buzz. That ended after midterms. I felt so relieved to have made it over that hurdle, I let myself go. Sharon took me aside and told me I should ease up. I told her I was fine and bumped into a wall. She told me to remember what happened the last time. I waved her off. It was a good thing the party was at the sorority house, or I never would have made it home. As it was, Sharon found me the next morning on the floor of the bathroom. There was vomit in my hair and around the toilet bowl, and I was lying in a puddle of pee. Sharon got me on my feet and into the shower. She didn't bother with my clothes. That first burst of water was a real shock, and I thought my head would explode, and really hope that it would. As the water warmed, I started to feel human again. I got undressed and washed the assorted fluids of me. Sharon was waiting for with a towel. "Thank you," I said, drying off. "I feel awful. Never again." "You said that before. You should feel awful. You were really pounding them last night. You deserve that hangover. But listen, drinking like that isn't good for you; in fact, it's dangerous. Even if the alcohol doesn't kill you, you can do all kinds of crazy things to get hurt or let someone hurt you. And it sure isn't any fun for me, having to clean up after you." "I know. I'm sorry." "Yeah, yeah, save it. You're sorry, because you head hurts. But if you did anything to hurt the house while you were like that, it would be my ass on the line too. I'm responsible for you." "I didn't know. I'm sorry." "Well, just think about it. And think about what would happen if you got in real trouble. What if you got called in front of the dean?" I paled. "Oh my god. My mom would have my butt. I would be able to sit down for a month." "Your mom still spanks you." "Well, she did last year, when I came home an hour after curfew. She might." "Maybe that's what you deserve." Her face was passive. I couldn't tell if she meant it. "You're kidding right?" "Get drunk like that again, and we'll see." I was really good for the rest of the semester. I didn't let myself get more than a little tipsy. I did my work. My grades were good. I felt really good about myself. I had long forgotten that conversation in the shower. The end of term was my undoing. The night after finals, everyone was celebrating, including me. We had a grand old time. I again woke up with a horrible hangout and a wet bed. I was balling up the sheets when Sharon came to check on me. "You did it again, didn't you? I told you to slow down, didn't I? But do you listen? No. 'I'm fine, Sharon.' 'Go away, Sharon.' 'Mind your own business, Sharon.' And look at you now, wet sheets and pissy pants. Remember what I said after midterms?" "What? What are you talking about?" "I told you what would happen if you got this drunk again." I tried to remember, but the pounding in my head made it hard. "I told you deserved spanking then, and you'd get one the next time. This is the next time." "You can't be serious." "Oh, I'm very serious." Sharon grabbed my wrist, sat down on the bed and hauled me across her lap. A softball player, she was really strong, far stronger than me. I didn't stand a chance. "Sharon, no!" I screamed, as she whisked my panties down. She didn't say a word as she lit up my ass. I screamed and squirmed and begged, but she didn't let up until I was limp and bawling. She stood me up and held me while I cried myself out. I told her I was sorry, and I really meant it. "It's okay. It's all over now. Just don't let it happen again, or you'll get more of the same." She tilted my head up and looked into my eyes. "I love you, Kathy. I want you to be safe." She kissed me, not a kiss, kiss, but more than a peck. Then she left me to take care of my laundry and pack for the holidays. It was a long, thoughtful, and uncomfortable bus ride home. "Wow," was all I could think of. After digesting it for a bit, I couldn't help asking, "Did it ever happen again?" "The idea turns you on, doesn't it? Pervert," she chuckled. "If you must know, it did, but I'm not going into gory details." "What about that kiss? Was there more than that?" Kathy blushed and remained silent. I waited. "Okay, yes, we… experimented, nothing serious. I decided I preferred men… mostly." I filed that away. "What about Sharon?" "She's more of an omnivore," Kathy said smiling. "But that's all you're getting. Have you thought about what we talked about? Your job?" "Some. I haven't made any decisions." "Okay." The rest of the trip was idle chitchat and discussion of things we should do before the weekend was out. Although I had two more wet nights, I returned to work on Monday feeling better… for about ten minutes. That's how long it took for my boss to start in on me. He actually had the gall to berate me for taking the week off, time I had earned. That was the last straw. I spent my lunch hour writing up a formal complaint and delivering it to Human Resources. I told them, if they didn't do something about him, they could have my notice, and if they didn't want that, I'd take the sick and vacation pay I had coming, and they could have their job. The rest of the afternoon was a flurry of meetings and discussions about me and my boss. Some of them got pretty heated. A review of my work showed that I was doing my job and doing it well. In the end, though, I was low man on the totem pole, and it was decided we would all be better off, if I applied my skills elsewhere. I was given a letter of recommendation and promised my back pay would be mailed at the next payroll date. For someone who, for all practical purposes, just got canned, I felt great when I cleaned out my desk. Kathy got concerned when she came home and saw the box with my possessions by the door. "What happened?" "I got fired," I said brightly. "Well, 'mutual separation' is what they wrote down in the file." I gave her a blow by blow description of what happened that day with full color commentary. I may have embellished my part a little. "Dave, I'm so proud of you. You did the right thing. I just wish that son of a bitch got what was coming to him." "Not my problem anymore. His file is flagged. He'll get his someday. In the meantime, and for the foreseeable future, you have yourself a little housemaid." "Don't give me ideas. You might look good in a French maid's uniform. I'm just glad you are out of there. Let's go. I'm taking you out to dinner." "Shouldn't we be watching our pennies? I am out of a job now." "We will, but tonight, we celebrate. This is a new beginning." And we did, a great meal, some nice wine, and it didn't end there. We practically ran up to the bedroom, clothes flying as we went. It was the most passionate we had been in quite a while. Afterward, Kathy got me diapered and curled up next to me. "So, what are you going to do with yourself, now that you have all this time on your hands?" "I don't know. I haven't really had a chance to think about it." "You should, you know. Idle hands and all that." "I'm sure I'll think of something." "I hope so. Little boys left on their own can get into all sorts of mischief." She was rubbing the front of my diaper. "I'll be fine." "I hope so. We wouldn't want Mommy to have to spank, would we?" I chuckled. "Would we?" The question wasn't rhetorical. "No." "No, what?" "No… Mommy?" "That's right," she said, rubbing me harder. "You need to be a good boy for Mommy, or Mommy will spank." I moaned, getting my second wind. "Maybe I should get a babysitter to keep you out of trouble. Maybe Auntie Sharon would be available. She could make sure you're a good boy and change you when you are wet. I know you like that. But Auntie Sharon spanks hard; so, you'd better be good." That was it. The diaper came off for round two. I was barely awake when Kathy re-diapered me and kissed me goodnight. The first week as a stay at home husband was great. I cooked, which I enjoyed but never had time for. I did some minor repairs that I had been putting off for a while. I cleaned the house and did the grocery shopping. I didn't enjoy those so much, but they had to be done and weren't as bad as I imagined. Most of all, Kathy was really happy with me and lavished me with praise. The second week was not as good. It was harder to find things to do. Kathy noticed and brought my attention to some things that needed taking care of. By the third week, I was really starting to get bored. Kathy and I were doing some gardening that weekend, when Mrs. Travers, our neighbor across the street, a sweet older lady, came over. I never talked to her much, but she and Kathy were friends. She took Kathy aside, but I couldn't help overhearing their conversation. "I noticed David's been home a lot lately. Is everything alright." "Oh, yes. He's taking some time off, maybe thinking of a second career." "I was just concerned, the economy being the way it is and everything." "No need to worry. We're fine." "Well, if there is anything you need…" "Same here. I'm sure Dave would be happy to help you out, if you need anything." "Well, there are a few odd jobs I need done. I'd pay him, of course." "Nonsense. What are neighbors for? Dave, come here a minute." "Oh, that's all right." "Dave, Travers needs your help. You'll do that, won't you?" "Sure." "What is it you need, Mavis?" "Well, I have a leaky faucet, and the gutters need tending." "No trouble at all Mrs. Travers," I said. "Is tomorrow okay?" "That would be fine, dear, if it's not too much trouble." "No trouble at all. Ten o'clock?" "That sounds fine. Thank you so much." "It's settled then," Kathy said sealing the deal. "He'll be over at ten sharp. You remember to be a good boy for Mrs. Travers, Dave." Mrs. Travers thanked us again but gave us awkward look as she went back to her house. "You didn't need to say that." "I was just having some fun. Can't you take a joke?" I kissed Kathy goodbye the next morning, and she reminded me to be a good boy and be at Mrs. Travers' house at ten. I was there right on time, toolbox and ladder in hand. I decided to start with the gutters, before the day got too hot. They were worse than I imagined, and it took till past noon to get them cleared out. Mrs. Travers insisted on feeding my lunch. The leaky faucet turned out to be a nightmare. It was an old fixture in the guest bath. I don't think anyone had worked on it since before I was born. There was a slow but steady drip that, judging by the calcium deposits on the fixture, had been going on for a long time. It was a chore just turning the shutoff valve and getting the handle off the valve, but when I tried to take out the stem to change the washer, the whole thing snapped. I informed Mrs. Travers and told her I would buy her new hardware. After a bit of an argument, I accepted that she would pay, I insisted on doing the installation. We went to the hardware store together, so she could pick out what she wanted. On the ride she told me all about her children and grandchildren, including the fact that the middle one was still wetting the bed. I set to work on updating the sink. I soon wished that I hadn't offered my assistance. Every nut was frozen. Nothing was easy to reach. The room was so tiny, I couldn't even lie down comfortably to work. As is so often the case with plumbing, I was swearing at it under my breath. Then the wrench slipped. I hit my hand hard against a pipe. I sat up to grab it and bashed my head on the sink. I was loudly cursing a blue streak when Mrs. Travers came to check on me. I was seeing stars and didn't resist when she helped me up. She led me to the kitchen and fixed an icepack for my head. She tended to my wounded hand, applying a Scooby-Doo Band-Aid. "Sorry, dear, that's all I have. I keep them for the grandkids." The room was still spinning when Kathy came over to check on me. I had no idea it had gotten so late. She gasped when she saw me. "It's just a bump on the head, dear, but I think you'd better take him home. He's had a rough day. I'll just call a plumber to finish." "No. I can do it myself." "David, be quiet. Mavis, I'm sorry he was so much trouble for you." "Oh, no trouble. I've tended to more than one skinned knee and bruised ego. But such language!" "David, apologize to Mrs. Travers, right now." "Sorry." "I'm sorry, Mavis. It won't happen again. But please, don't waste your money on a plumber. David will come back tomorrow and finish the job." She turned to me. "And he will watch his language, won't you?" "Yes, ma'am." I meant that for Mrs. Travers, but I don't think either of them took it that way. "Good. I'm sorry. He is usually much better behaved. Please let him come back." "Alright," she said reluctantly. "If it means that much to him. But it's no trouble to get a plumber." "I won't hear of it. David will be back first thing in the morning to finish what he started, and he'll be on his best behavior. If he's not, please tell me. Now, I'd better get him home and put him to bed." I handed back the icepack and stood to leave. "I'm sorry, Mrs. Travers, and thank you for lunch." "It's alright, dear. Get some rest, and you'll feel better in the morning." Kathy took care of the goodbyes, and Mrs. Travers walked us to the door. I hoped she wasn't watching as Kathy gave me an earful crossing the street and landed a couple of hard swats on the seat of my pants. She took me straight upstairs. She got a diaper out and set it on the bed. She got her hairbrush and put it on top. She started undressing me and gave me a real dressing down. "I'm ashamed of you, talking that way in front of a sweet old lady. What were you thinking?" "I'm sorry. I hit my head, and it really hurt." "That's no excuse. You should know better. I have a good mind to wash your mouth out with soap." "You can't do that!" "Try me. If I ever hear something like that again, that's just what I'll do. As for right now, you're getting a good spanking to help you remember." "What? You can't." "You know very well I can. And unless you want me to use your belt on you, you'll get across my lap right now." I remembered the bite of the belt and chose to follow her instructions. She didn't start easy, and she accompanied her task with nonstop scolding. But that was nothing compared to when she started in with the brush. I wouldn't have been surprised if Mrs. Travers heard my cries from across the street. When I was bawling, Kathy told me to get up and marched me to the corner. "You stay there and think about what you did." I kept my face wedged in the corner, not wanting to incur any more of her wrath. I could hear her milling about the room, muttering. Then there was silence. "David, why is your underwear wet?" "What!" "You heard me. Why is your underwear wet?" "What? I didn't." She turned me around and held them where I could see. They were clearly damp. "Did you or did you not wet your pants?" "I don't know." "Of course, you know! Look at these!" "I guess, maybe a little. I don't remember. Maybe when I hit my head?" "That's no excuse. You can't go around wetting your pants during the day. It's bad enough you do that at night." "You said you didn't mind." "You know what I mean. But daytime accidents are a different story. Do you need to be in diapers all the time? Do I need to hire a babysitter? Maybe Mrs. Travers would like the job." "I'm sorry," I cried. "It won't happen again." "It had better not, or I'll have to rethink leaving you home alone. Lie down. You're going to bed right now." "I have to go to the bathroom." "Then go. At least, you remember some of your potty training." I lay in bed thinking about what Kathy said. She wouldn't make me wear diapers in the daytime. It was just that I hit my head. But she did it before. That didn't work out well. Seriously, she couldn't really get a babysitter. I didn't know what to think. Between conking myself and what followed, I was exhausted and didn't last long. I had strange and fitful dreams. I was soaked the next morning. Kathy was laying out clothes when I came back from the shower. "Put these on." She handed me something I didn't recognize. "What are these?" "Training pants." I turned the puffy object over in my hands. "I'm not wearing those." "Yes, you are, unless you'd prefer to wear a diaper. Of course, you'll have to bring a spare, incase Mrs. Travers needs to change you." "You wouldn't." "Would you like to discuss it with Mr. Hairbrush?" "No." "Then get dressed. You have work to do." The disposable underwear wasn't as thick or noisy as a diaper, but I still felt very conspicuous. I was feeling very contrite when Kathy rang Mrs. Travers' doorbell. "Good morning, Mavis. I brought David over to finish his work. He's going to be on his best behavior today and not give you any more trouble. If he does, I'd appreciate it if you told me. And if he needs it, you have my permission to spank him." "I'm sure that won't be necessary, dear," she said with a nervous laugh, no doubt hoping that was a joke. I knew it wasn't and blushed hotly. "Be a good boy, David. I'll see you tonight. And no swearing." It took me all day and another trip to the hardware store for new shutoff valves, but I finally got the sink done. I even managed to keep from swearing out loud. I did end up quietly crying at one point from holding it in. When it was all done, I was quite proud of myself, and Mrs. Travers was pleased. I was finishing the snack she made me, when Kathy came to take me home. "How was he today, Mavis?" "Good as gold, dear. Good as gold. I don't know what you said to him, but it did the trick. And such a good job he did. The new faucets are just beautiful." "I'm so glad to hear that. David, say thank you to Mrs. Travers." "Thank you," I mumbled, my mouth filled with cookie. "David, don't talk with your mouth full." "It's alright, dear. He deserves his reward. If I could borrow him again, I might have some other jobs for him to do?" "Anytime, Mavis. Anytime. I'm happy to have him here where somebody can keep an eye on him. But now I think it's time I get him home and fed, unless he's spoiled his appetite with your cookies." "I only had two," I complained. I saw Mrs. Travers hold up three fingers. "Well, we'll see if we can get some real food in him anyway. David, finish your milk; it's time to go." I downed the half full glass and wiped my mouth with my sleeve. I thanked Mrs. Travers for the cookies, and we headed home. Kathy told me she was proud of me for being a good boy. That made me feel good. But, she warned me, she expected no more bad behavior reports. She wrapped her arms around my neck and kissed me passionately. Then she stuck her hands down the front of my pants. "Just checking. Seems a little damp down there. Drop 'em." "I didn't. I swear." "You'd better not swear. Now, let's see those training pants." She unbuckled my belt and dropped my pants to my feet. She pulled the disposable underwear—I preferred the euphemism—inside out and down where she could get a good look. "Hmm. Definitely a little damp, but maybe it's just sweat. You could do a better job wiping though." She pulled them back up and went to make dinner. I was left standing with my pants at my ankles, wondering what just happened. The evening was business as usual. At bedtime, she said her little boy deserved a reward for being so good all day. I got it too, and how. Kathy had another pair of training pants out the next day. "Why do I have to wear these? I stayed dry yesterday." "I think you know why." "No, why?" "Because Mommy says so." She wrapped her arms around me and gave my bottom a squeeze. "And little boys who do what Mommy says get rewarded." She gave me a smack. "And you know what happens to little boys who don't." I quickly put on the paper pants. "Good boy. Get dressed. Mommy has to go to work." I tidied up around the house and puttered in the garden a little. I couldn't help but think about the night before and what Kathy implied that morning. I went to the store and bought a roast, hoping a nice dinner would earn me another of her rewards. With dinner in the oven, I was at a loss for what to do. I sat down to watch some TV and was soon asleep, dreaming of "Mommy." "Oh, David!" I sat straight up. "Get up, quick." I stood up, and that's when I felt it. The training pants were leaking. "Go change. I'll take care of this." I could hear the disappointment and frustration in her voice. I came back to find her laying towel over the cushion. I told her I was sorry. "It wasn't too bad. I think I got it in time. Let's just eat. It smells wonderful." It was good, if I do say so myself. Kathy's praise for it was effusive. Then she turned serious. "David, what we going to do? I know you can't help your bedwetting, and that's alright. It really is, and we're dealing with it. But what are we going to do about this wetting in the daytime? It's obvious the training pants aren't up to the job." "I'm sorry. I wasn't even planning on going to sleep." "That's my point. If you're going to drop off like that, you could end up ruining the furniture." "I'll just stay awake. That's all." "You didn't today." "But now, I know I have to." "David, I don't want to deprive you of your sleep. If you need a nap, you should be able to take one." "I could put a diaper on myself," I suggested. "Yes, I do think we need to teach you to do that. But that's only going to help if you know you are going to sleep. What about days like today, when you just drop off?" "I don't know." "I think there's only solution that's really practical." I didn't like the sound of that. "You're just going to have to have a nap every day. That way, you won't just be nodding off unprotected." "But I don't need a nap every day." "I'm sorry, but I don't see any way around it. Unless you prefer I get a sitter who can make sure you stay awake or gets you diapered?" "No, I don't want that." "Then you'll just have to start taking naps. Do the dishes, and we'll see if we can teach you how to put on a diaper by yourself. And use the potty. We don't need any accidents in the middle of the lesson." That was it; the discussion was closed. I met her upstairs when the dishes were done. She had several diapers stacked up on the bed. "Why so many?" "It might take you a few tries to get it on right, and the tapes on these don't take repositioning well. If you mess up, we'll have to start from scratch. Here, let me help you get undressed." She kissed me while she unbuttoned my shirt. I thought we'd get to the instructions part later, and it showed. No such luck. "Okay. The first thing is to unfold the diaper and lay it out like this." "I could have guessed that." "Don't get smart; just listen. Now you lie down on top. You know how to do that already. Well, go on; I can't very well teach you this while you're standing up. Good. Now, lift your bottom and take the bottom two tapes. That's it. Now, move the diaper so the tapes are at the bend in your hips. No, a little higher. Let me feel. That's it. Good boy. Put your bottom down. Now, pull the front up and put the tapes on, snug as you can without stretching anything. Don't let the diaper move, or you'll have to start again. No, no, don't pull the front over so far; keep it centered. That's it. Good job. Now, tuck in all of the side flaps. That's right; we don't want those sticking out. Now, we do the top tapes, nice and snug. Very good! Stand up and let me check you. My goodness, you did so good, and on your first try! We'll just tuck these parts under to make sure nothing gets out. There, all ready for bed." I don't know what the all the fuss was about. It's not like it was brain surgery. Still, she managed to make me feel proud of myself. I reached to undo the tapes. "What are you doing?" she asked. "I'm taking it off." "Why? It's on there so nice." "It's early, and I'm not sleepy." "Well, there's no sense in wasting it. If you take it off, we'll just have to throw it away. Just leave it on. Mommy will make it worthwhile," she teased. "Really?" I said hopefully. "Uh huh," she said, unbuttoning her blouse. "Okay." She knew what I liked. She didn't often let me spend much time with her titties, but that night, she let me suck and play with them to my heart's content. Meanwhile, she pleasured herself. "Oh, baby!" she cried out after her third orgasm. "You make Mommy feel so good." She brought my face to hers and kissed me deeply. I was looking forward to the main event. "We'll have to let you nurse more often. That was fantastic. Are you ready to go night-night, or do you want to watch some television?" "Aren't we going to… you know?" "Baby, what did I say about wasting diapers? That's not coming off until morning, unless you need a change before. So, what's if going to be, bed or TV?" I would have wet myself if I could have, but the state she had me in prevented it. "TV, I guess," I said with a pout. "Aw, don't be that way. If you're a good boy, maybe Mommy will let you nurse some more before bed." That cheered me a little. We put on our nightclothes and went downstairs. Even though Kathy picked out a movie that would appeal more to me than to her, I was still a bit sullen. Kathy noticed. "What's the matter, sweetie? Do you still want Mommy's titty? Come here, baby." She had me lie down with my shoulders in her lap. She supported my head with her arm, braced by the arm of the sofa. She pushed her nightgown out of the way. "Be gentle. Mommy's still tender from before." It wasn't what I really wanted, but it was still nice. I had seen the movie several times before. I could see it in my head just from the dialogue. Kathy was idly rubbing my chest and belly. It was very relaxing. I felt a twinge in my bladder and figured, what the heck? It wasn't like she was going to let me go to the bathroom anyway. It took some effort, but I did manage to overcome my resistance and let the liquid flow. Kathy must have noticed a change in me. She stuck her had inside my pajama pants and squeezed my diaper. "Good boy," she murmured, and she continued to rub down there. I was actually getting turned on. I was starting to squirm, trying to get a little more pressure on the front to the diaper. My suckling became more passionate, and I reached up to play with the other breast. I felt a slap on my padded behind. "Mommy said 'gentle.' If you can't be nice, I'm going to put you to bed." That brought about a definite pout from me. "Don't be like that; you were told. Let's get you turned around and you can have the other side for a while, but be nice." "Okay," I sighed. "What was that?" Yes… Mommy." "That's better. You just nurse nicely while we finish the movie. Then Mommy will get you tucked in." I was more on my side this time, and Kathy rubbed my back and bottom. I think I must have drifted off, because Kathy was telling me it was time for bed. I got my bearings and sat up. I didn't think I had been that wet when we switched breasts. Kathy took my hand and led me upstairs. She took off my pajama pants and said she was right; I would need a change before bed. She laid me down and untaped the used but not soggy garment. I asked to use the bathroom. "Really? I wouldn't think you had any more in you right now." "For… the other." "Oh, yes, of course. Go make poopies, and then we'll get you set for night-night." She patted my naked bottom as I went. She didn't really have to put it that way, I thought. I wasn't gone long, but she had a new diaper laid out, as well as some powder. "What's that for?" I asked, pointing at the powder. "It will make you more comfortable, and it will make you smell nice." "It'll make me smell like a baby." "Exactly, is there anything that smells better than a freshly changed baby? Besides, at the moment, you are acting like one. You may as well smell the part." "You know I can't help it. It's the stress. And those pills make me so sleepy, I don't know…" "That's not what I meant. You've been cranky and moody all night. Lie down, so Mommy can get your dipee on." I lay down, but not without telling her I didn't appreciate the baby talk. "You liked it well enough when we were playing here a while ago." She took a wet wipe and ran it up my butt crack. "And if this is the kind of job you do wiping yourself, maybe you are one. Does Mommy have to help you when you make a stinky in the potty?" "Kathy!" I complained. "Okay, okay, I'm kidding… for now, but make sure you do a better job in the future. If I'm going to have to clean your poopy bottom anyway, I may as well keep you in diapers full time." I gasped. "Relax. I didn't say I was going to do it…. I just haven't ruled out the possibility," she said with a grin that was either playful or threatening. I couldn't tell which. She powdered me nicely, but I was disappointed that she stopped when I started to stir. She finished the rest of the process efficiently and soon had me tucked in. She got in beside me and had me face her. "Unless we run into some problems, here are the rules from now on. I want you to lie down every afternoon around one o'clock. A little bit earlier, a little bit later, doesn't matter, as long as it's not past two. Whatever you might be planning that would take longer than that can wait until after you rest. I want you in a diaper when you lie down. You showed me you can do it yourself, and I feel better knowing you are protected. If you wet while you are napping, go ahead and put your pull-ups back on. If you don't, I want you to keep the diaper on until you use it; that way it's not wasted, and I know you aren't cheating. If you don't sleep at naptime, I want you in a diaper until I get home. I can't have you falling asleep without one on. If you have to change once or twice before I get back, that's okay, but no wasting. If I find you aren't taking your naps or you are running around without a diaper when you should have one on, Mommy will spank, understand?" I nodded, wide eyed. For some reason, I was getting aroused. "Say, 'yes, Mommy.'" "Yes, Mommy." "Good boy. And remember, good boys who do what Mommy says get rewards." She kissed me. "Night-night, baby." "Night-night, Mommy," I yawned. I started to plan out my day for tomorrow, but I was off to dreamland. I had finished mowing the lawn, and working on pulling some weeds, when I heard a car pull into the driveway. I wasn't pulling weeds anymore. I was pushing trucks around a sandbox. "Mommy!" I yelled. "There's my little man," Kathy beamed. But her face turned cold. "Davey, just look at you." I looked down. My hands were filthy, and there was sand stuck to the wet front of my little shorts. I looked up surprised. "David, did you take your nap today?" "I wasn't sleepy." "Where's your diaper?" "I forgot," I said sheepishly. "You forgot? What was the last thing I said to you before I left?" "Um…" "I said I wanted you to go down for a nap at one o'clock and to make sure you put your diaper on." "I didn't know it was so late." "Is that so? Did you not know you need to go potty either? "I…" "Davey, I'm very disappointed in you. Get in the house this instant." I ran in the house and was almost through the kitchen. "Stop right there, mister. Take off those filthy clothes. You're not going track sand all through the house." I didn't want to. Getting undressed in the kitchen meant I would have to walk right past the picture window to get upstairs. "But…" "No buts," she said, striding over and pulling my shirt right over my head. She made quick work of my sandals and shorts and left me standing in a drooping pull-up. She shook her head and started pulling it down. She gasped when she saw a small, firm poop inside. She got it off me and balled it up "David, you naughty, naughty boy. Get upstairs right now. You need a bath." She turned me around and planted a stinging slap on my damp bottom. I ran up the stairs, no longer caring if I was seen. Kathy was not far behind. "Sit on the potty and try to go poopy." She started the bath and added some sweet-smelling bubbles. "Honestly, I thought you were a big boy. I thought I could trust you. Did you go?" I shook my head. I was getting teary, because she was mad at me. "Get in the tub. This discussion isn't over, but you're just too filthy to deal with at the moment." I jumped in the tub, hoping compliance would earn me a few points. She scrubbed me from head to toe. "I have no idea how one little boy can get so dirty? How did you get sand in there?" I didn't know either, and I felt bad I was making work for her. She was hardly gentle, and I was glad when she finished. She dried me just as roughly, then ordered me into the bedroom. "What have you got to say for yourself?" she demanded. "I'm sorry." "I'm sorry is not an excuse. Did you deliberately disobey me, or are you too much of a baby to leave on your own? I think I'm going to have to have Mrs. Travers come over and watch you during the day." "I don't need a babysitter," I whined. "I'm a big boy." "Then you are a naughty, disobedient boy, and I know just how to deal with that," she said, snatching up her hairbrush and hauling down across her lap. "I told you what would happen, if you didn't listen to Mommy. You have no one to blame but yourself." "Mommy, no!" My bottom was quickly ablaze. I was screaming out apologies and promising to be good. I was bawling my eyes out and shaking. No, I wasn't shaking. I was being shaken. "David, David, Wake up." I shouted something incoherent. I looked around. It was dark. I saw Kathy. I threw my arms around her. "I'm sorry, Mommy. I'm sorry! I won't wet my pants again. I'll take my nap. I'll wear my diapers. Don't spank me. I'm sorry!" I sobbed and sobbed. Mommy… Kathy held and shushed me. "There, there, baby, it's all over now. It was just a bad dream. Mommy loves you. You're Mommy's good boy; yes, you are. Let's get you changed, so we can go back to sleep." I was soaked, but Kathy took care of it like it was nothing. She made such short work of it; I didn't even become fully conscious. I just followed her instructions, lifting up when she asked, and I was soon dry and nuzzling her. "No, baby. Mommy's sore. Try to go back to sleep. Mommy will see about buying you a baba and a binky tomorrow." That thought didn't register enough to consciously think about it, but it did sink in enough that I dreamt of nursing from a giant bottle. My thumb was wrinkled when I woke up. The night must have been harder on me than I realized. I had no trouble putting on a diaper and taking a nap the next day or the day after. Kathy made me show her the used diapers when she saw I was wearing pull-ups. She praised me for being a good boy. The day after that, try as I might, I just couldn't fall asleep. I went ahead and wet the diaper, so I could show Kathy I hadn't wasted it, but then I put on a pull-up and went about the rest of my afternoon. We sat down to watch TV after dinner. I was nodding off before the first commercial. "David?" "Hmm?" I asked groggily. "David, did you have a nap today?" "Mm-mm," I acknowledged. "Is that a no?" I nodded. "Then where's your diaper?" "Used it." "I know that, but why don't you have one on now?" "Don' need one." "That's not the rule, and you know it. Get up. You're going to bed right now." "Wanna stay up with you." "Nothing doing. You get upstairs right now, unless you want to go to bed with a sore bottom." That woke me up. "But it's early," I whined. "David, I'm warning you for the last time." "Okay, I'm going," I huffed and all but stomped out of the room. "And use the potty. I'll be up in a minute to put your diaper on." I did as I was told; I did have to go. Kathy came in and laid out a diaper while I was getting undressed. Before I knew it, she had me squared away and tucked in. Seemingly out of nowhere, she stuck bottle in my mouth. "Leave that there. I bought it as a joke, but maybe it's appropriate after all. You know the rules, David. It was very naughty of you to break them. I feel like you lied to me. I'm very disappointed in you." That stirred up memories of my nightmare. "We will talk about this in the morning. In the meantime, drink your baba and go to sleep. I expect it to be empty when I come to bed. I'm very upset with you right now." I was upset too, as much with myself as being made to drink from a baby's bottle. Still, I was tired and didn't last long. I woke up briefly to find the bottle being replaced in my mouth and held there. The next thing I remember was Kathy's waking me to get changed and "have a talk." I came back from the bathroom to time a diaper waiting on the bed. Kathy was sitting next to it, hairbrush in hand. I immediately protested. "I get it. I'm sorry. If I don't take a nap, I'll wear a diaper till you say so. You don't have to do this." "You'll get it alright. And I do have to do this, because it seems the only time you listen to me is when you're face down over my lap. Get over here now." I reluctantly went and climbed into position. She didn't waste any time in starting to warm my seat. "You deliberately disobeyed me, and then you pretended like you took a nap. You thought you were real smart, didn't you? Thought you could fool me into thinking you took a nap, didn't you? What do you think would have happened if you fell asleep before I got home? I'll tell you what would have happened; you would have wet your pants and made a royal mess, that's what. You are a naughty, naughty, little boy. Lying to Mommy, Mommy is so angry with you. Are you going to make me have to hire a sitter for you? Is that what I have to do, because Mommy's little boy can't be trusted?" "No! Please, don't! I'll be good. I promise!" She stopped spanking. "Alright, fine, I'll give you one more chance. Get up, and let's get your diaper on. You are in diapers all day, and I do mean all day. I'm going to call you from time to time, and you had better be wearing your diaper, because you are going to send me a picture to prove it, and if you aren't wearing one, or it takes longer than I think it should for you to send it, you won't sit down for a week, and I will find you that sitter. Do I make myself clear?" "Yes." "Excuse me?" "Yes, Mommy. Yes." "Good. Now, get your nose in that corner." She left for a few minutes. "I set up your computer with the webcam on, and I set an alarm. Don't you dare move until the alarm goes off. I may not be able to watch you all the time, but you won't know when I do. So, you'd better be on your best behavior and do exactly as Mommy says, understood?" "Yes, Mommy," I said dejectedly. "I do love you, baby, but you have to be a good boy and do what Mommy says, okay?" "Okay." "That's my good boy." She kissed and hugged me. "Okay, nose back in the corner, and don't move till the alarm goes off. Remember; Mommy's watching." She turned me around and patted my behind. I was left with my thoughts. I hoped not for too long. That hope didn't last. With no frame of reference but my own world, which was defined by the two walls I got to stare at, the seconds ticked slowly. I got to dwell on why I was standing there. Because Mommy, I mean Kathy, was mean. No, she wasn't; I did this to myself. Why couldn't I have handled things better? I could have stood up to my boss. I could have gone to HR sooner. I could have quit. Why didn't I? Because I was afraid. What good would that have done? I'd have just been out of a job sooner. Why did I have to start that again? And why wasn't it stopping. I got rid of the stress. I quit. But I still couldn't keep dry. It's no wonder Kathy treated me like a baby. Why did she do that? Why wouldn't she, when I was in diapers every night. Some Man. But it was kind of nice. It felt good to be snuggled. It felt really good to be suckled. She was actually being really nice… when she wasn't spanking me. Why did she have to do that? And why didn't I stop her? What was I supposed to do, hit her back? I couldn't do that. And it's not like I didn't bring them on myself. I didn't listen. Why should I have to listen? I'm a grown man. But I was acting like a little boy. A little boy who can't keep his pants dry. And so, it went on until the alarm chimed. Less than a minute later, Kathy called. "You stayed in the corner the whole time. Good boy. I knew you could listen when you wanted to. The webcam is still on. Show me your diaper." I positioned myself and the camera so she could look. "Still dry. Good. I have to get back to work now. I'll call and check on you a little later. Be a good boy for Mommy, and get your chores done. I'll talk to you before naptime. I love you, sweetie. Bye-bye." She hung up before could get a word in. There was nothing for it but to get on with my day. I wasn't very hungry, but coffee was welcome. I puttered around, taking care of what I had to, making the bed, doing the laundry and dishes. I wet myself a little; there didn't seem any point in holding it. Kathy called around eleven. "Hi, baby. How's your day going? Are you being a good boy?" "Yes, Mommy. I'm almost done with my chores." "That's my good baby. Speaking of which. Send me a picture of your diaper." I snapped a pic and sent it to her. "Just a little wet. You'll be fine till nap time. Mommy needs to get back to work. I want you to find some more things to do around the house. You're still on punishment; so, no TV or computer till Mommy says so. But make sure the webcam is facing the bed. I may want to check in on you during your nap. Be a good boy. I love you, baby. I'll talk to you later." Now facing a day of boredom, I looked for things to do. I vacuumed the carpets and washed the floors. That kept me busy until lunchtime. I had a sandwich and a soda. By that time, I was looking forward to a change. When the phone rang, I thought it was Kathy. "Hi, Mom…" "David, it's Mrs. Travers across the street. Could you come help me, please?" "I'd be happy to Mrs. Travers, but right now isn't a very good time. May later this afternoon?" It was getting close to one o'clock, and Kathy was going to want me in bed. "I'm sorry, David. It really can't wait. The toilet is backing up, and I can't stop it. Please help." She sounded desperate. I was torn over what to do. "David, are you there?" "Yes," I said stupidly, coming out of my head. "Yes, Mrs. Travers. Let me just grab some tools, and I'll be right over." "Thank you, David. You're a lifesaver." The first order of business was to call Kathy. I needed to tell her what was going on. Her cell went straight to voicemail. I didn't want to just leave a message; so, I called her office. "Ms. Henderson's office. May I help you?" "Hi, Mandy. It's David." "Oh, hi, David. I hear you're taking some time off. That must be so great. I wish I could do that." "Mandy," I broke in. "I need to speak to Kathy. Could you put me through please?" "I'm sorry I can't. She's in a meeting, and she said no interruptions, unless it's life and death. It's not, is it?" "No… um… just have her call me, will you?" "Sure thing. Is everything alright?" "Um… fine. You have her call. Thanks." I put on my baggiest sweats and hoped they'd hide what was under them. I threw my snake, a plunger, some wrenches, and a couple of kinds of pliers in a duffle and headed across the street to Mrs. Travers. "David, hurry, hurry. It's getting worse!" I followed the sound of running water until I saw it. How did she let it get this far? The bathroom was flooded, and it was flowing out into the hallway. I stuck my phone in a pocket of the duffel and set the bag down in a spot near the door that was still dry. "Get me all the towels you can. Clean, dirty, doesn't matter. Quick!" She brought me a couple of kitchen towels. "No, bath towels. The bigger the better. And as many as you can carry." This time, she understood. I tossed them around the room, and they were saturated as soon as they hit the floor. "Have you got more?" She nodded. "Get them. All of them." I squatted beside the toilet and tried to turn the shutoff valve. Nothing. I grabbed a pair of channel locks from my bag and tried to muscle the knob again. Before the valve finally budged, I was afraid the strain would make me poop my pants. I did pee them a little. Thank heaven that didn't happen. I was making some headway, when my phone rang. I had to get the water off; so, I ignored it. Was it really necessary to put so many threads on these stupid valves? The phone rang again. Again, I ignored it. I could hear the flow slowing. I was getting close. Like the sink, this valve was long unused and heavily corroded. I wasn't sure I was going to be able to turn that last little bit without breaking it off. The phone was ringing again. "Mrs. Travers! Could you answer my phone for me? I kind of have my hands full." I could see her looking at it like it was a snake in her hand. "Just slide your finger up the screen. That's it. And hit the button that says 'Answer.'" "David, where the hell are you," I could hear Kathy's voice all the way across the room. "You're not in your bed, and I've been calling and calling. What is going…" "Kathy, dear." Mrs. Travers found her voice and near shouted. "It's Mavis. David can't talk right now…. No, he's fine. It's my toilet. It was flooding the house. David was a godsend, coming over to fix it…. Is he what? Well, yes, he is. There was quite a lot of water on the floor…. Oh…. Oh my…" I didn't hear any more. Mrs. Travers had wandered down the hall. I still needed to get the water shut down. The valve finally did close, and I shouted for Mrs. Travers to let her know. Nothing. I threw the soggy towels into the bathtub and used the last couple of dry ones to make a relatively dry spot to work. I took the lid off the tank to see why it was running like that. The arm on the old ball float had corroded right off. Always when there's a clog, I thought to myself. I got my snake to start working on the clog. It didn't go very far. It hit an obstruction almost immediately. Whatever it was, it was hard. I pulled the snake out, and a fair amount of toilet paper came with it. I went back it and hit the object again. I tried to dislodge it with the snake, but it wouldn't move forward, and I couldn't get the spring to snag it. There was nothing for it but to do it manually. I pushed up my sleeve, knelt down, and plunged my hand into the cold water. I tried really hard not to think about where my hand was or what it might find. I pulled out more toilet paper and gagged a little. In again, I felt the object. There was more paper around it, but I able to get my fingers around it. It was wedge in pretty tight, but it broke free, and the water in the bowl quickly went down. I swished off the paper and found a toy car. "I found the problem," I shouted. No reply. Where did she go? "Mrs. Travers?" I yelled. "I'm going to have to go to the hardware store. You need a new float valve." "You got it fixed. Thank heaven." I must have jumped a foot. I wasn't expecting her to be right there. "Almost," I said, trying to get my heart back where it belonged. "I'm going to need some parts." "Dear, oh dear, look at you. You're soaked to the skin. Come with me. I have some dry things you can change into." "That's okay. I can just run home." "Nonsense. You'll catch your death. Come." She grabbed my hand and pulled me to the bedroom. I stopped short, when I got to the door. There, on the bed were some my clothes, and sitting right on top was a diaper. I almost didn't hear Mrs. Travers speaking. "Kathy told me about your little problem, dear. I'm so sorry. And I'm sorry about taking you away from your nap. How about we get you into something dry? Then you can have a snack and a little lie down before you go to the store." Before I knew it, Mrs. Travers pulled my sweats to my feet. "Mrs. Travers!" I shouted. "My, you are soaked to the skin, aren't you? Don't worry. We'll have you fixed up in a jiffy." She was guiding me toward the bed and pushing me down. "What's that you have in your hand? Oh, Matthew, that boy! You can keep that, if you want, Davey. Matthew won't be getting it back. But let's give it a wash first. We know where it's been." She gingerly took the car and set it aside. Then she reached for the tapes on my diaper. "Mrs. Travers, no! I mean, I can do this myself." "No need to fret, dear. Mr. Travers had the same problem toward the end. I'm an old hand at this." "But…" "It's the least I can do, dear. And I told Kathy I'd take good care of you this afternoon. Just lie still, and we'll have you nice and dry in no time." I tried to squirm and push her hands away. She slapped mine. "We'll have none of that nonsense. Kathy gave me permission to spank you the last time you were here. Don't make me have to do it." I looked at her wide-eyed. She gave me a look that said not to tempt her. I closed my eyes and tried to pretend I was someplace, anyplace else. That didn't work very well, since I had to lift while she got everything adjusted. She did make short work of it after that, and she was pulling my shoes, socks and sweats off my feet. I sat there dumbfounded, as she changed my shirt, put socks on my feet and had me step into my pants. "There," she said, satisfied, "all dry. Come on down to the kitchen. You can have some cookies and a nice glass of milk." She thanked me profusely while I ate. She made very good cookies. I reached for another. "Uh-uh," he said, as she took away the plates. "What would Kathy say, if I spoiled your appetite? Finish your milk, and we'll put you down for a nice little nap." "But I need to go to the hardware…" She cut me off, wiping my face with a damp cloth. "Plenty of time for that after your nap. I promised Kathy, and there won't be any more discussion about it. Come along." She took my hand and led me to a different bedroom, one she obviously kept for the grandkids. There was a wide assortment of toys and cartoon bedding. Whether very young, a bit older, girl or boy, whoever stayed in this room would feel comfortable and loved. Mrs. Travers pulled back the covers on the twin bed and told me to get in. I reluctantly did as she asked and immediately noticed the crackle of a waterproof cover. She tucked me in and, out of habit, pulled up a side rail. She tittered realizing what she had done. "Oh, well, better safe than sorry." She kissed my forehead. "You have a nice sleep, and when you get up, maybe Nana Mavis will let you have that cookie. Sleep tight, Davey." With that she was gone. What had I gotten myself into? I wanted to talk to Kathy, but I didn't know where my phone was, and she probably arranged this anyway. How was I going to look Mrs. Travers in the face after today? And what might she tell the other neighbors? I needed to get out of this predicament. I needed to get over this stupid wetting problem and find a new job. At least I'd be away from home more. I yawned. The morning was catching up with me. A little nap wouldn't hurt, and I was kind of stuck for now anyway. "Wakey, wakey," Mrs. Travers sang cheerily. "Time to get up." "Huh?" I tried to get my bearings. Why was I in a child's room? Oh yeah. "Did you have a nice nap?" she asked, letting down the rail. She shocked me by sticking her fingers in the waistband of my diaper. "Not too wet. You should be fine till your Mommy gets home." "I need to get to the store." I needed to get out of there. "That will have to wait. I talked to Kathy, and she should be here soon. You can finish up tomorrow. How about that cookie? It will be our little secret." It turned out not to be a secret. I was biting into a second one, when Kathy came in. For some reason, I felt guilty. "How was he for you today, Mavis? I know how he can be when there's plumbing involved." "A perfect angel, Kathy. Weren't you, Davey? He's just having a little snack as a reward for coming to my rescue." "I'm glad to hear that. I just hope he hasn't spoiled his dinner. A growing boy can't live on milk and cookies." "I expect he'll be fine. I'm sure he worked up quite an appetite." "Well, we'd best be off. I'll send him over in the morning to finish up. You don't mind watching him, do you?" "Not at all dear. He's my good little helper." "Thank you, Mavis. Come on, Dave. Let's go make some supper." "Oh, Davey, don't forget your car. It's all clean now. He can have it, can't he, Kathy?" "Of course. What do you say, David?" "Thank you, Mrs. Travers." I didn't need to be reminded, for gosh sake. "You're welcome, Davey. Maybe tomorrow, we can make some cookies together?" She winked. "Yes, thank you, Mavis. We'll talk to you tomorrow." Kathy took me by the hand and led me home. "That was very nice of you, helping Mrs. Travers like that. I was so worried, when I couldn't find you." "I did call." "I know. I should have checked my messages first. That's my fault. Do you like your toy?" "What? Oh, yeah, I guess," I said, setting it down. "It was very nice of Mrs. Travers to give it to you." "I know. But can you stop talking to me like I'm a child?" "I'm just saying it was nice." "But you told me to say thank you, and you're talking about my working over there like your dropping me off at daycare." "Still a bit cranky after your nap." "I'm not cranky! And I don't need naps. I'm not a baby, damn it." "Don't take that tone with me. And no more potty mouth, unless you want it washed out. How's your diaper holding out, by the way?" "It's fine. Why did you make me wear it all day anyway? Now Mrs. Travers knows, and she'll probably tell everybody. It's not like I don't have enough problems. I don't have a job anymore, and I can't stop wetting the bed, and now everybody's gonna think I'm a big baby, just like you and Mrs. Travers do. It's not fair!" Tears were running down my face. "Why does it have to be like this?" Kathy took me in her arms, and I sobbed. It was all too much. I felt a warm wetness gather around my bottom, and I cried all the harder. "Shh. Shh. I know, baby. I know. It's all overwhelming, isn't it? It's going to be okay. I promise. I had a long talk with Mrs. Travers this afternoon. I explained the whole thing, and she understands. She just wants to help, and she won't tell a soul; I promise. I don't want you to worry about a thing. I know you're not a baby. But you've been through a lot lately, and I want to take care of you. I want you to let all the hurt go. I think that bully of a boss did more damage than you realize. And trying to put up a brave front and hide what it was doing only made it worse. I think you need to let go of everything and let me handle things for a while. Can you be a big, brave boy and trust Mommy to look after you until you're better?" I nodded. "That's my little man. You just let Mommy be in charge for a while, and she'll make it all better. You just be Mommy's little helper, and don't worry about the mean people anymore. You can help Mrs. Travers too. She needs lots of help now that her husband is gone. She doesn't mind that you are having potty problems any more than Mommy does. We know that even big boys have trouble with the potty sometimes. You just do what we ask, and we'll take care of the rest. Can you do that for me, baby? Will you do that for Mommy?" "I guess." I was emotionally drained. I couldn't fight it anymore. "Promise me, baby. Promise me you'll listen to Mommy and Mrs. Travers and let us take care of you." "I promise." "I promise, what?" "I'll listen." "Listen to who, baby?" "Mommy and Nana Mavis." I sat up at hearing that name come out of my mouth. Kathy looked shocked, but her surprise quickly turned into a smile. "That's right, baby. Mommy and Nana will take good care of you. Are you hungry?" I was caught off guard by the question, but I was, in fact. I nodded. Kathy squeezed the front of my diaper. "Then let's get you fed, but first somebody needs a change." Kathy took me upstairs, then made a detour into the bathroom. When she was down to the diaper, she asked if I had made poopies that day. I hadn't. "Sit on the potty, and try to make a boom-boom for Mommy. I'll be right back." I was getting ready to wipe when she came back… naked. She turned on the shower. She took the paper from my hand and told me to stand up. "Good job! Turn around." She bent me over and wiped me. "Okay, get in the shower. You've been playing with toilet water all day and not the good kind. Mommy needs to clean you up." It was nice showering together. It had been a long time since we did that. All that soaping and scrubbing led to other things, and we had to start over. We basked in the afterglow under the water. "I'm confused. One minute, you're wiping me like I'm three years old, the next you're…" I grinned and pulled her closer. "You may need a mommy right now, but you are still my husband, and don't you forget it. I haven't. But now it's time to get the baby dressed and fed. Get out, and Mommy will dry you." I had the best night's sleep in many weeks, wet but restful. Kathy woke me lovingly, and she was laying out my clothes when I came back from the shower. "No diaper?" "Of course not, sweetie. Your punishment is over. It's back to the regular rules. You'll wear your training pants until naptime, unless you'd rather a diaper. It's okay if you do." "No, training pants are good. But what about Mrs. Travers? What if she notices a difference? How am I going to explain why I was wearing a diaper yesterday but not today?" "Don't worry, baby? Mommy already talked to Nana, and she knows all about it. That's the other reason you can go back to wearing training pants. Nana will be there to make sure you don't fall asleep without your diaper on." "Does that mean I have to go back to wearing diapers when I get finished with her bathroom?" "I expect you'll be busy with her all day. We'll just see how it goes. Okay, sweetie?" "Okay," I agreed reluctantly. "Don't pout, honey. You're going to have lots of fun with Nana. I promise." I went to my workshop and got a tubing cutter. I was going to replace that old shutoff valve as well as the float. Kathy was waiting by the door with an overnight bag. "What's that?" I asked. "Just some extra supplies, you never know." We went out, and I started to turn toward the car. "No, baby, this way. Nana will take you to the store." Mrs. Travers was waiting for us. The door opened as we approached. "Why, hello, Davey," she said, a little too brightly. "All ready to get to work?" "Yes, ma'am." "Oh, don't be so glum. You did the hard part yesterday, didn't you? You're such a good helper. You'll have it all fixed in no time, won't you?" "Yes, ma'am." "Now, now. No need to be so formal. We're good friends now, aren't we? What did we agree my name was?" I hadn't agreed to anything, but I knew what was expected. "Nana Mavis." "That's right!" she beamed. "And Nana's going to take very good care of you. And if you're a very good boy, Nana has a big surprise for you later. Won't that be fun?" I looked at Kathy, hoping she would intervene on my behalf. Instead she gave me a small nod and a look that said go along with it. "Yes, Nana." "That's my good boy. Come in. come in. Have you had breakfast yet? Nana can't have you working on an empty stomach." "I'm sorry, Mavis. I didn't have time to feed him this morning. I really am running late." "That's alright, dear. He can eat with Nana. I'm just sorry you can't join us." "Me too, but I do have to run. Here's his bag. It should have anything you might need. David, you be a good boy for Nana today, and I'll see you after work. Thank you again, Mavis." Kathy kissed both me and Nana… Mrs. Travers on the cheek and took her leave. "Well, Davey, we've got a big day ahead of us. I think that calls for pancakes. How about you?" I nodded enthusiastically. "Then have a seat. They'll be coming right up. But first, maybe you should go potty." I blushed and mumbled, "I don't have to right now." "I think you should try anyway. For Nana?" "Alright." I headed off to the sill working guest bath. "That's a good boy. Don't forget to flush and wash your hands." I don't know what Kathy told her, but Mrs. Travers was taking to her role as Nana more enthusiastically than I was comfortable with. I suppose it wasn't hurting anyone, maybe my pride a little bit. On the other hand, she was being really nice. It's not every day I get someone to make pancakes for me, and bacon from the smell of it. I made an honest effort of it, but I didn't have to go. I flushed and washed anyway. "Just in time. I have your plate all ready for you." I half expected it to be already cut up. Instead, she had poured one large and two small circles of batter, making the shape of a famous mouse. I had to smile at that. She set the plate down in front of me, tucked a napkin into my shirt, and kissed me on the forehead. "Be careful with the syrup. Use both hands." That annoyed me a little, but I bit my tongue and used both hands. I don't know if using only one would have made any difference, but the syrup did pour faster than expected, and my pancake was fairly swimming in it. "Oh, somebody has a sweet tooth," she said, setting a large glass of milk in front of me. "Eat up, there's plenty more where that came from." "May I have some coffee, Nana?" "Coffee? Are you sure? Oh, heavens, of course. But drink your milk too. It's good for you." She made excellent pancakes, light, crispy around the edges. I had seconds and bacon and thirds. I had to soak up all that syrup after all. I was stuffed. "Such a good eater," she said, astonished. "Aren't you going to have some?" "Oh, no, dear," I had something earlier. Is your tummy full? Would you like something else?" "No, thank you. I couldn't eat another bite. It was delicious." "You're welcome, sweetheart. It's nice to cook for someone again. I suppose you'll be wanting to go to the hardware store?" "After that meal, not so much. But I do need to get some things to finish fixing the toilet." "I'll go freshen up and then we can go. Do you need to use the potty?" "No, Nana," I sighed. "I'm fine." "Okay," she said uncertainly and went about her business. I poured myself another half cup of coffee. I was wondering what was taking so long, when she came back with her hair a little spruced up and a touch of light make up. "You're sure you don't want to use the potty before we go?" "Yes, Nana," I said, rolling my eyes. "Watch your tone, young man. Alright let's go." Before long, we were back, and I set right to work. I had the old shutoff replaced and the main water turned back on. The corroded float mostly out, when I wished I had used the toilet before starting. I was close to finished; so, I forged on. All parts attached and feeling tight, I opened the shutoff and promptly got sprayed in the face. I turned off the water and had another go at the loose fitting. That did it, tight as a drum. I closed the door and christened the job. I noticed that the training pants were more than a little damp. I flushed and watched all the parts work as they should. I put away my tools and wiped everything down. Proud of myself, I opened the door and shouted, "Nana! I'm done!" "Nice job, Davey! I'm so proud of you. Thank you so much. It's beautiful! Come along. I have a nice lunch and a big piece of cake with your name on it." Lunch was grilled cheese and tomato soup. Again, she stuck the napkin in my shirt. She wasn't kidding about the cake. It was a two-layer yellow cake with gobs of homemade chocolate buttercream and enormous. It was all I could do to finish it. I didn't object the big glass of milk she gave me, even though I would have preferred coffee, and I didn't really need to use two hands, as she insisted. I thanked her with all my heart and said I would be on my way. "Oh, no, David. I have something I want you to do after your nap. Come up stairs and lie down. Nana has a big surprise for you when you get up." "I really should be…" "Now, David, you've been so good all day. Don't start giving Nana trouble now. I told your Mommy I would put you down after lunch, and that's what we're going to do." She took my hand and led me back to the grandkids' room. I think she would have dragged me, if I had put up any resistance. She put the bag Kathy had brought on the bed and pulled out pajamas and a diaper. She did a double take and took something else out of the bag. She turned around and wagged Kathy's hairbrush at me. "Don't make me use this," she warned and put it back. "Let's get you changed, and you'll have a nice nap and be all rested for your surprise." She came over and started unbuttoning my shirt. I backed away. She asked if she needed to get the hairbrush. I let her undress me. If I wasn't nervous before, I certainly was when she had me down to the pull-up. She started to take it down and stopped halfway. "Oh, David, when did that happen? I told you, you should have used the potty before we went to the store. You have to tell Nana when you have to go. Oh, well, I guess that's why we have you in trainers. At least your pants stayed dry. But let's get your diaper and jammies on, so you can go beddy-bye." I was soon tucked in and sulking. "Don't be that way, sweetheart. Nana's not mad. Accidents happen. But I want you to promise me, you'll tell Nana the next time, okay?" "Okay," I sighed. "That's Nana's good boy." She pulled the blankets up under my chin and kissed me on the forehead. "Sweet dreams, Honeybunch. You have a good rest, and then Nana has something really special for you. Ni-night." She shut the door and left me to wonder what it might be. Tucked in and toasty, with a full tummy, I didn't last long. Nana jostled me awake. I knew from the shadows; I had been out for a while. "Wake up, sleepyhead. Time to get up. If you sleep any longer, your Mommy will never get you down at bedtime. Do you want to see what Nana has for you?" I nodded, curious. "Good. Let's just have a check then. Oo, I think Nana shouldn't give you so much milk before naptime. No worries, that's what it's there for." She got the bag and pulled out a diaper and a pair of training pants. She seemed to weigh her options for a moment ad put the diaper back. "We'll try these again, but you have to tell Nana when you need to use the potty, understand?" "Yes, Nana," I said, blushing. "Good boy." She got me changed and was pulling me the hand again. She had the biggest grin on her face. She took me down to the basement. I wondered what she wanted to show me. I had been down there earlier to turn off the main water line and hadn't noticed anything unusual. She turned me off to the left and opened a door. Before me lay the most elaborate train set I had ever seen outside and exhibition like the one we went to at Sharon's house. It wasn't nearly as big, of course, but still. It had everything, tracks winding all over the place, tunnels, trestles, crossing gates, people and animals. I stood there with my mouth hanging open. "Do you like it?" "Do I like it? It's beautiful!" "It was Harold's. He made it for our boys, but he could never get them interested in it. They just wanted to crash the trains. When they discovered girls, even Harold didn't play with it anymore. He never had the heart to get rid of it. I guess he always kept hope. It's been sitting down here all these years." "That's terrible. Something like this should be loved." "It was. It was, but not for a long time. Would you like to play with it?" "Would I? Do you mean it? That would be awesome! Are you sure it's okay? I mean…" "Yes, sweetheart, I mean it. It would do my heart good to know it wasn't down here just gathering dust. I think it would make Harold very happy too." There was a tear in her eye. "Oh, Nana, thank you!" I hugged her so tight. I think I might have lifted her off the floor. I gave her a great big kiss on the cheek and looked back over the display. I approached the layout with reverence, lightly touching it, following the track with my eyes. I found the controls and studied them carefully. I wanted to be sure of what each one did before I went any further. I never laid my hands on anything like this. I was lost in its intricacies when I made the first tentative turn of the transformer knob. An engine came to life and slowly started to move. I felt something placed on my head, then a hug from behind and a kiss on my cheek. I could take my eyes off the train, but I'm sure I felt a little wetness there. I was lost in wonder. I carefully tried each control, only for a second at first, just to make sure it did what I thought it would. After a while, I had two trains going and track switches working. I was thrilled, and I had barely scratched the surface of what it all could do. "Davey, you're Mommy's here." I almost whined for five more minutes. I really wanted to keep playing. Instead, I called back, dejectedly, "Okay." I carefully shut everything down, reversing the order in which I started them. When I stood up, a shiver ran through me. There was wetness on the backs of my thighs. I froze. How was I going to get out of there without them seeing? "David, come on," Kathy called. "It's time to go home and leave Nana in peace." "Coming," I lied. Now she was waiting at the top of the stairs. Was there a back door to this place? "Now, David. Don't make me come down there." There was nothing else for it. I slowly climbed the steps. There may as well have been a gallows at the top. "David! What have you done? I'm ashamed of you. Apologize this instant!" "I'm sorry, Nana." I meant it too. "You and I are going to have a talk about this when I get you home. I'm so sorry, Mavis." "It's alright, dear. I shouldn't have left him alone for so long. I should have known better after this morning." "This morning? You wet your pants twice in the same day? What am I going to do with you?" "Don't be too hard on him, Kathy. It wasn't that bad. I'm sure he couldn't help it. I really should have made him sit on the potty more." "It's not your fault, Mavis. There's no excuse for his wetting himself in the daytime. He should know when he needs to go potty, shouldn't you? If he doesn't, well we'll deal with it. But I think he was just being lazy and not wanting to stop playing. Get your bag and thank Nana. We're going home." "Thank you, Nana, for everything, especially for letting me play with the trains. That was so awesome." "You're welcome, sweetheart. You can play with them anytime you want, as long as your Mommy says it's alright." Kathy took the hat off my head and handed it to Nana. "Thank you, Mavis, but I think he's lost his engineer's license for a while. We'll see if he earns it back. I'll call you later." She pushed me out the door and scolded me all the way across the street and into the house. "Go upstairs, take off your clothes, and sit on the potty. Don't move until I tell you. I'll come up when I'm calm enough to deal with you." I don't know how long I was left to sit there, long enough for my legs to fall asleep. Kathy was calmer when she came in but still visibly upset. She picked up the saturated training pants. "For heaven's sake, David, what is wrong with you? I thought by now, you'd be getting better, but your just getting worse. I so want to spank you right now, but I don't trust myself to do it. Do you have any idea how much you embarrassed me? I've tried to be patient with you, but it's wearing pretty thin. I know you need a mommy right now, and I'm trying really hard to be that for you. I even told you, you could wear diapers all the time, if that's what you wanted. You said you didn't need them. You said you wanted training pants. You wanted to be a big boy. Then you go pissing your pants, not once but twice, the second time, so much you leaked. Well, mister, you listen to me, and you listen good. You want to piss your pants like a baby? Fine. You've got the whole weekend. You're going back into diapers right now, and you can piss and shit yourself to your heart's content. On Monday, if, and I mean if, I think you've learned your lesson, and you still want them, I'll consider letting you have your training pants back. But that's only going to happen if Nana will help with your toilet training. You'll sit on the potty on a schedule, you'll be supervised, your pants will be checked, and if you wet yourself, your going to be spanked, put back in diapers, and we'll start all over again the next time one of us is available to try and teach you to be a big boy. And don't think I'm going to be grounded just because you are being a baby. I have shopping to do this weekend, and you'll be coming with me, diaper bag and all. Do I make myself clear?" I had long since started crying. I sobbed, "I'm sorry." "I didn't ask if you were sorry. I said, do I make myself clear." "Yes, Mommy. Crystal." "Good. Get up and go in the bedroom. I need to get a diaper on you. You can clean up this mess afterward." "I can't," I wailed. "Are you defying me? After what you've done? Why the hell not?" "My legs are asleep." "Then I guess you'll just have to crawl like the baby you are acting like." I slid off the toilet and onto my knees. At first, I could hardly move my legs. Then the blood started to flow back into them, and that was much worse. Pins and needles only begins to describe the electric burning that flared with every movement. Kathy slapped my behind, and I screamed. Halfway to the bedroom, enough feeling had returned that I tried to stand. Kathy told me to stay where I was; she would let me know when I was allowed to walk again. I crawled up on the bed and lay back to be diapered. Kathy told me to roll over. I was sure she was going to take the belt to me, and I started bawling. Instead of fire on my bottom, I felt cold stickiness. She was slathering me with Desitin. It felt like she was using enough for three of me. I heard the rustling of diapers and saw two of them laid open next to me. She told me to roll over, and she applied a layer just as thick to the front. She covered me in a cloud of baby powder. It took her several wet wipes to get her hands reasonably clean. She taped up the double diaper and looked dissatisfied. She went away and came back with a roll of clear packing tape. She told me to stand, and she wrapped the tape around me three times. "That ought to hold you. Get in bed. From what I heard, you had more than enough to eat today. If you're quiet, and I feel like it, I might bring you a bottle later. I do not want to hear a peep out of you. Understand?" "Yes, Mommy," I squeaked. She looked down at me for a long time. Finally, she sat down on the bed. She brushed the tears from my cheeks and the hair away from my forehead. "Sweetheart, I love you. I really do. I know that this has all been hard on you. The thing is, this is all hard on me too. Shh. It's okay. I can deal with it, but you have to deal with it too. You have to decide what is going on and how you are going to handle it. What's happening isn't working. If anything, the situation is getting worse. I need you to think really hard about this. Do you think there is something wrong with you that you are losing control of your bodily functions, something physically wrong? If you do, I'll call Margaret on Monday. We'll get all the tests and specialists we need to make you better." I started to speak, but she put a finger over my lips and shushed me gently. "Don't answer now. I want you to think hard about that over the weekend. I don't know how your body feels inside. Margaret didn't find anything wrong with you before, and I don't think there is now. But you can tell me in a couple of days, after you think about it. As for me, I feel like you are trying to live in two worlds at the same time. A part of you wants to be a little boy and be taken care of. A part of you wants to be a big strong man. Both of those things are fine. But I think trying to both is hurting you. I think it's causing problems for me. I think you have to choose. If you can't handle the responsibility of keeping your pants dry, or just don't want it, you have to tell me. There are things we… I can do to prevent it from being a problem. It would mean some big changes for both of us, but we can deal with it, I promise. But you can't go around just wetting your pants, like you did today. That hurts us both, and it hurt Nana. It's all forgiven now, but you need to make some decisions. "You need to decide if there's something physically wrong with you and if not, which world you want to live in. Do you want to be a grown up, or do you need to be a little boy for now? I want you to take your time and really think about this. It's very important, and you should not make your decision quickly. I want you to take your time, and I won't ask for or listen to your answer until Monday. I'm not going to push you in any direction, and I'll respect any decision you make. But I think, and I hope you agree, that what you did today was not the right way to handle what's happening, and that it deserves some consequences." I was sniffling, but I nodded. "Good. So, until Monday morning, you are going to be in diapers. You will use them when you need to, and you will do what I say. You can learn just what it's like to be Mommy's baby and whether that's right for you. Do not ask to be let out before we discuss your decision. I am not going to change my mind. And if you think this is easy for me, think about what changing one of your dirty diapers is like for me. Now, I want you to get some sleep. It's been a trying day for both of us." She stood up, tucked me in, and kissed me on the forehead. "I love you, my baby-husband, no matter what." She turned out the light and left the room. I tried to think about what she said, but it was just too much, and I drifted off into a less than peaceful sleep. I felt Kathy curl up against me, and I slept better after that. I was suddenly cold and flailing for the blankets. "Wake up, sleepyhead," Kathy sang merrily. I was still in a fog. "Let's check that dipee. Oh, yes, all wet. Let's get you changed." She was cutting through the tape she had wrapped around me before I could fully comprehend where I was, let alone what she was doing. I was more or less awake by the time she taped up the fresh diaper. She told me to put on some pants and come downstairs for breakfast. I was greeted by a spread of pancakes and sausage. This was not unheard of on a Saturday morning, but it was usually me cooking it. I sat down, and Kathy placed a mug of steaming coffee in front of me. I looked at her curiously. "Yes, I know what I said last night about your being Mommy's baby this weekend, but I don't think we have to go overboard. You do need to wear and use your diapers, and you have to do as I tell you, but I'm not going to make you drink from bottles or talk baby talk… unless you want to, that is. Oh, and unless we go out in public, you will call me Mommy, okay? I don't have any plans to go anywhere, but you never know. And public does not include Nana's house." I figured I could live with that, and I was already tucking into my pancakes anyway; so, I nodded. "Oh fay." "Don't talk with your mouth full. Then it's agreed." I'm not ashamed to admit I was stuffed when I finally put down my fork after my third helping. Okay, maybe a little ashamed, but it was really good. Kathy had long since finished and was tidying up. She brought a wet cloth when she came for my plate. "I know I said you wouldn't have to use a bottle, but maybe a bib might have been in order." I looked down and saw a number of places where syrup had dripped on my shirt. I blushed. Kathy chuckled and wiped them off. Then she wiped my face and my hands. She said I could do the dishes. I thanked her, sarcastically, for the privilege, and she gave me a warning look. I laughed. She checked my diaper, which deflated me a little, even though it was dry, and I took up the task. I don't mind washing dishes, especially when it's not many and somebody else did the cooking. The rest of the day was mostly uneventful, other than the diaper checks and changes, our normal Saturday routine. The first was a little traumatic. I felt the urge to pee coming on while I was washing up from breakfast. All the coffee I drank wanted out, but I didn't want to just stand there and wet myself. Kathy noticed my little dance at the sink. She told me I may as well get it over with, because the diaper wasn't coming off until I needed a change. I did manage to hold off until I finished and got out of her sight, but by that time, I was desperate, and it all came out in a rush, and I ended up with a very noticeable leak. Kathy just shook her head with an "I told you so" expression when I went to her but said nothing more about it when she changed me. After that, I didn't resist so much. Sunday was shaping up to be more of the same. Kathy reminded me over breakfast, just cereal and coffee, that I had a big decision to make the next day and asked whether I had thought about it. I told her I had—I'd thought of little else—but hadn't made any decisions. I puttered around the house and spent some time on the computer. Kathy spent a lot of time on the phone. Then we realized we hadn't anything in the fridge to make for dinner. Somebody was going to have to go to the store. Kathy told me to put on something decent; sweats and a t-shirt were not her idea of appropriate shopping attire. "Do I have to go?" "Of course, you have to go. I can't leave a baby home alone." "Can't I stay with Nana?" "No, we've been imposing on her enough. Just get dressed, and stop whining." "But I don't want to go out like this." "You are going out. No one is going to notice. The only question is whether you are going to go with a sore bottom, because I'm this far from spanking you." "Okay. Okay. I'll go." Kathy was right. Despite the fact that grabbing something for dinner turned into a major shopping trip, nobody seemed to notice my condition. All in all, there were no problems, at least until we were on the way home. That's when not pooping for the last couple of days decided to catch up with me. I was really trying to hold out until Monday, when I was sure I could get Kathy to let me use the toilet. No such luck. We were barely out of the grocery store parking lot when the first cramp hit me, hard. I passed some gas and felt better. Kathy cracked her window, and I apologized. A few blocks later, it happened again. It wasn't long before the cramps started coming in waves. I was holding my own, but now I had to pee. I was very uncomfortable and starting to sweat. The last wave passed about the time we pulled in the driveway, and I felt I was home free, if you'll pardon the expression. I got out of the car, and another cramp hit me so hard I nearly doubled over. I clamped down hard on my back door but forgot about my bladder. I started to pee. Shaken, I tried to stop that and lost control of my bowels. I was standing in the driveway, filling my pants front and back. I was mortified and scanning the neighborhood to see who might be watching. Kathy rushed me into the house. She took me straight to the bathroom and got my shoes and pants off. No damage was done. She asked me if I was finished, and I admitted I wasn't sure. She told me to stay there; she would unload the car. In the eternity that followed, it turned out to be the right thing to do; I wasn't finished. My diaper was a saggy mess by the time Kathy returned. She held me for a long time and shushed away my attempts to apologize. She had me lie on the floor, and she started a bath. She toughed her way through removing the diaper and a cursory cleaning. She told me to soak while she put the groceries away. I think I was starting to doze when she came back and began washing me. The bath was a tender time, and she acted as if nothing was out of the ordinary. I felt better, and Kathy showed me that dirty diapers or not, she was still interested in me as a husband. I was very content, and probably could have used another bath, by the time she was putting a new diaper on me. The evening passed quietly. Kathy asked me if I might want a bottle before bedtime. I told her that depended on what was in it. She smiled and told me to stay put. She came back a few minutes later with a bottle filled with wine. A baby bottle is not the best way to drink wine. It's really too much at one time, especially when one is being encouraged to drink it all up. The nipple doesn't do anything to improve the flavor. But lying with your head in the lap of your lover while getting quickly inebriated certainly makes up for it. I slept very well that night. Morning came way too early for me. The sun was barely up, and I was having a nice dream. "Get up, honey." I moaned and pulled the covers over my head. Kathy pulled them back down. "It's decision day, and I have to be at work in a couple of hours. Let's get you changed." Kathy had me sorted quickly and let me have enough coffee to bring the world into focus before starting our discussion. "Sweetheart, it's time," she started. She seemed as hesitant as I felt. "I guess the first question, and the one that kept me up a lot over the last few days, is: do you feel like something is wrong with your body? I mean with your accident yesterday; I have been really worried." "No," I assured her. "I was just hoping I could make it till today. I didn't want to do that in the diaper. If I had been able to use the bathroom, it wouldn't have been a problem." "So, you held your poopies in until you had a big accident in your diaper anyway." "I guess." "Not very mature, was it?" "I suppose not." "So, you feel like you are healthy? Nothing wrong?" "I don't think so." "Well, that's a relief. The bedwetting is one thing. There are lots of reasons that can happen, and we'll get to the bottom of it eventually. But it doesn't explain your daytime accidents. Are you sure there's nothing going on inside?" "Yes, I'm fine." "Then why have you been peeing your pants? Can you feel when you need to go?" "Yes." "Does it hurt to go? Are you having a hard time going? Can't you hold it?" "No, no, and no. I'm fine, really." "Then why are you wetting your pants?" She didn't seem concerned anymore, more irritated. "I don't know." "Are you just trying to get my attention? Do you feel like I'm neglecting you?" "No, of course not." "Then what is it? Are you just being lazy?" "I… I don't know." "David, we both know that you can't go around wetting your pants all the time." "It's not all the time." "Don't interrupt. The way I see it, you are just being irresponsible. Like I told you before, if you don't want the responsibility, there are ways I can handle it. But if you want to be a big boy, you have to get a grip on this and stop wetting and pooping your pants right now. You've had all weekend to think about this. There are two choices left. You can be a responsible grown up, or you can be a little boy. So, what's it going to be?" "What happens if I choose to be a grown up?" "I'll expect you to act like a grown up. You look for a new job. Until you find one, you'll be expected to take care of the house. And I will not tolerate wet or poopy pants. There will be consequences, if that happens. That might be spanking you the first few times, but I will not put up with it indefinitely." "You'd leave me?" I asked, visibly scared that she might. "I'm not saying that. I don't plan to; I don't want to. I just can't say it's out of the question. I guess it depends on how hard you push me." "Please, please don't. I don't want to lose you. What about the other choice? What if I was a little boy?" "Sweetheart, I don't want to lose you either. I love you, no matter what you decide. But to answer your question, little boys are different. They can't be expected to be responsible all the time. Little boys have accidents in their pants. That's why they can't wear big boy undies. Mommies understand this. But little boys who wet themselves can't really be trusted to change themselves when they need to, can they? That means that they can't be left alone. They need to be watched to make sure they get changed regularly and don't get diaper rash, which means you'll have to stay with Nana while I'm at work. We have already discussed this, and it's all decided. On the other hand, because you can't expect too much from little boys, they get to play a lot more. Sure, they'll have some chores, but not like a grown up." "You mean I'd have to wear diapers all the time? Could I maybe be a little boy and still wear regular underpants?" "Sweetie, we discussed this. I think it's this half in, half out attitude that is causing your problems. I think that, for right now, you need to be a little boy, that it would be good for you, and that it's what you really want too. But I also think you are fighting it, trying to act like a grownup sometimes and not others. I think you are being pulled between what you want and need, on the one hand, and what you think you should be doing, on the other. I think it's that tension that's causing a lot of your problems. For your own sake, if not for mine, you need to pick one or the other, because not choosing is hurting both of us." "But I don't want to wear diapers all the time." "Don't whine, honey. I've thought about this a lot. I think it would be a lot easier if you did, but if you really don't want to, we can try you in training pants during the day. Nighttime is non-negotiable for now; so is naptime. But understand, your wearing training pants comes with a lot more responsibility for everyone. For you, that would mean telling me or Nana when you have to go potty. No, you cannot just go by yourself. Nana and I will each decide whether you need to be supervised, but I want you to tell us when you have to go, so we can keep track. Nana and I would also be telling you, from time to time, that we want you to sit on the potty and try. You said you are not sick; so, there should be no excuses for having accidents in your training pants. If you do, Nana and I will each decide whether it deserves a spanking. I've already given her permission to spank you for this or any other disobedience. You do not want to find out what will happen if you give her any trouble about it. If you have two accidents in one day, you'll go back to diapers until I decide you are ready to try again. If you can live with those rules and promise to try really hard, we'll try you in training pants for the time being. Nana and I will also decide whether you should be in diapers if we have to take you somewhere, and there won't be any arguments, understand?" "Yes." She looked at me expectantly. "Mommy." "Alright. That's one way to go. Your other choice would be to just wear diapers all the time. You wouldn't have to worry about when you had to go potty. We'll check you and change you when you need it. If you want to make poopies in the potty, you can tell us. Let's face it; changing your dirty diapers is not fun. You don't have to, but you can. But we'll decide whether it's convenient to put you on the potty; so, no whining. We may still tell you to try making peepee in the potty, but you are not to ask. If this is the way you want to go, I want you to relax and not be concerned about keeping your pants dry. Let us worry about them. No one will make a fuss over a wet or dirty diaper; that's what they are there for. You can play or do your chores and not worry about wetting your pants. "So, you have a couple of choices to make, and I need you to make them now. There are no wrong answers here. I love you and will support you whatever you decide. I want you to do what you think is best for you. First, do you want to try being a grownup, or do you want to be a little boy?" I tumbled the alternatives in my brain. I had been contemplating it all weekend but didn't have this new information to work with. Kathy waited patiently, but I caught her checking her watch. "Little boy," I finally gave in. "I really think that's for the best. So, diapers or training pants?" "Can we do training pants, please?" I whined. "Are you sure? You know the consequences, if you start having accidents." I hesitated, asking myself whether I was making the right decision. "Uh huh." "Alright then. You had fair warning; so, you had better not abuse the privilege. Now, I need to get to work. Let's check your diaper." She came around and put her hand on the front. "Still dry. That's fine. Just tell Nana when you need the potty, and she'll put you in your training pants. Now, go get dressed, or I'm going to be late." "I don't get them now?" "I told you before, I'm not wasting perfectly good diapers. Now, go get dressed; or would you prefer to discuss it over my lap?" "I'm going," I sighed. By the time I was back downstairs, Kathy was waiting by the door with, what I could only assume, was my diaper bag. She took me by the hand and led me across the street. Nana opened the door as we approached. "There he is," she sang. "That was a very grown up decision you made. But the last one for a while, hmm? We're going to have lots of fun together while you get all better, okay?" I found myself shyly nodding my head and trying to slip behind Kathy. Kathy defended me, saying, "I guess he's feeling a little shy this morning. Here's his diaper bag. He can help you bring more supplies over after he gets settled in, but that should hold you for now. He still has his diaper on from this morning, but we're going to try him in training pants for a while. We've discussed the rules. He can have his pull-ups after he goes potty. I guess that's it for now. I think we discussed everything over the weekend, but if you run into any difficulties, you have my cell." She kissed my cheek. "Be good for Nana. I don't want any bad reports. I love you, sweetie. Have fun today." She took my hand from hers and gave it to Nana. Then she was off. Nana raised my hand and waved it for me. When Kathy's car was headed down the road, Nana took me inside. She asked me if I wanted something to eat. I told her I ate already. She filled a sippy cup with apple juice anyway. "Why don't you just take that and go play with your trains. We can talk when you're a little more awake, okay?" I was relieved to be off the hook for a while and welcomed the chance to be alone with my thoughts. I nodded and headed for the basement. Nana called after me. "Don't forget to come find me when you have to go potty." That caused me to stop and cringe for a second. I guess that was enough acknowledgment for Nana, because she said no more. I blushed and continued on my way. I had planned on brooding over my new life, but once I got started with the trains, all other thoughts left my head. Sometime later, a voice invaded my play. "Davey," it sang. "Davey?" "David! Stop that train." Nana was standing at my shoulder. I cut the power and the train slowed to stop. "You answer when Nana calls you, young man. You've been down here quite a while. I think you had better take a break and sit on the potty, don't you?" Now that she mentioned it, I did, more than I realized. "Uh huh." "Come on then. I'll get you some more juice too." I practically ran up the stairs to the bathroom. She shouted after me to slow down. I was in the bathroom trying to get my pants down when she caught up with me. It was difficult to do while dancing. "Let's get that diaper off." She pushed my hands away and undid the tapes herself. She pulled it from between my legs and pushed me back to sit. A stream hit the water almost immediately. "Just in time, I see. Well, almost in time." There was a small, but not inconsequential wet spot on the diaper. I was mortified. "That's alright. I shouldn't have let you stay down there so long. We won't mention this, okay." I nodded gratefully. "Stay there, and I'll be right back with some dry pants." She wasn't gone long but long enough for me to berate myself for not paying more attention to my bladder. I told her I could dress myself, but she insisted on helping. She suggested we take care of a few chores before lunch. These included going to my house to bring over more supplies. I said I didn't think we needed so many pairs of training pants, and I begged her not to bring the diapers. "Better safe than sorry. Besides, you'll need them for your naps." I didn't plan on taking any naps, but it seemed pointless to argue with her. So, I trudged back across the street with a big cardboard box of what would be my underwear for the foreseeable future. It was lunchtime, and Nana fixed us sandwiches. I was pleased she didn't try to make me wear a bib, but she did insist I use the sippy cup. Afterward, she had more chores for us. True to her word, she frequently asked me if I needed to use the potty, several times insisting that I try. I couldn't tell whether she was smiling or smirking when I produced. Late in the afternoon she suggested I watch TV until my mommy got home. I was happy to oblige. I must have nodded off, because Nana was pulling down my pants. "Shh. Calm down, sweetheart. You're very tired, and I think we should get a diaper on you, just in case." "I'll stay awake, I promise." "Don't worry, honey. It's okay if you don't want to take a nap. Nana will feel much better though, if we put your diaper on. Do you want to use the potty first?" I shook my head. There was no arguing with her. "Alright; if you're sure. We'll just put this on, and you can rest." Safely wrapped up, she let me return to my movie. I didn't see the end. The sun was much lower when I heard Kathy's voice. "I hope he wasn't any trouble today." "Nothing serious dear. I left him to play too long this morning. He mostly made it in the potty. That was my fault, and you shouldn't say anything about it. Otherwise, he was a very good boy, hardly any fuss. He might be a little wet now. He didn't want to use the potty before I put him down for his nap." I stretched, making it known that I was awake and giving me an opportunity to check my pants. I was disappointed to find Nana was right. I was a little wet. "Hi, baby," Kathy beamed, sitting down next to me. "Did you have fun with Nana today?" Other than the trains, I wouldn't have called it fun, but it wasn't bad. "Uh huh." "And were you a good boy for Nana?" I looked up at Mrs. Travers; she was smiling back at me. "Yes, Mommy. I was good." "He sure was. He helped me a lot," Nana praised. I nodded in agreement. "That's my good boy." Kathy hugged me. "But now it's time to get you home and fed. Thank Nana." "Thank you, Nana," I said automatically. I pushed back the blanket she must have covered me with and stood up. Kathy felt my crotch and appeared to come to some decision. She picked up the diaper bag and kissed Nana on the cheek. "Yes, thank you, Mavis. I don't know what I'd do without you. Say bye-bye, Davey." "Bye-bye, Nana. See you tomorrow." "Think nothing of it, Kathy. It's my pleasure. Bye-bye, sweetheart. Maybe we'll make cookies tomorrow. How does that sound?" My face lit up. "Don't get him thinking about cookies. I need to get dinner in him. Thanks again. I'll see you in the morning." Kathy took me home and immediately started to take things out for dinner. I tried to help, but she insisted I sit down and tell her about my day. I did and watched her cook while feeling bad that she had worked all day and was now working again. I told her I was going to wash up and use the potty. I couldn't stop calling it that. "It's alright, honey. Just use your diaper. It's already damp, and I'm going to have to change you for bedtime anyway." I sulked back to the bathroom. I wet myself while washing my hands. Dinner was up to Kathy's usual standards. I would have made a pig of myself, if she'd have let me. She left the washing up to me, which alleviated my guilt. Kathy came back as I was drying the last dish. "Okay, baby, bath time." "Already? I don't want to go to bed yet." "I didn't say you had to go to bed, but if you're getting cranky, maybe you should." "No. Sorry." "That's better. Come on then." Bath time was fun. Kathy had picked up some bath toys. It took some encouragement on her part for me to try them out. After pushing a boat around tentatively, she left me alone. Without an audience, it was easier for me to try playing. I was really getting into it when she came back. I didn't want to stop, but she said I was already pruning up, and she needed to get me clean. Her ministrations were fun too. Dried and back in the bedroom, I saw a large cloth diaper on the bed. "Where did that come from?" "I picked those up today," she said, as if she were talking about a new pair of socks. "The lady at the store said they were much more effective for nighttime, especially for side sleepers. She told me they are very comfortable too." I wasn't at all sure about this. Arguing with Kathy is rarely productive, but maybe I could distract her. "But it's still early. I'm not ready to go to bed yet." "It's not that early. You'll be going to bed soon. You may as well get ready now." "But what if I need to pee?" "Well, we'll just have to take it off. Anyway, you just went, and it's not like it would be the first wet diaper you slept in, would it?" "I guess." "Then lay your butt down, so I can get your diaper on, and we can watch TV for a while. Or would you prefer I give you a spanking and put you to bed right now?" I made the only sensible decision. Instead of closing the diaper up right away, Kathy started smearing sticky, white paste on my bottom. "The clerk said it's important to protect against diaper rash when using cloth." Lots of powder followed. Kathy's rubbing everything in overcame any displeasure I had with the experience. All too soon, Kathy brought the front of the diaper up and pinned it in place. She threaded plastic pants over my feet and had me stand up. The cloth diaper—or diapers I should say; there were obviously several—felt entirely different, the plastic pants even more so. The diaper was pleasantly soft, although it inhibited my movements, much like the double disposables had. The plastic pants were scratchy around the openings. They came up well onto my abdomen and ballooned out. They were somewhat stiff and made a soft, almost crackly sound when I moved. I caught sight of myself in Kathy's chevalier mirror. Let's be clear; there is nothing mature looking about a man in an adult diaper, except perhaps the knowledge that old people wear them. However, there is something vaguely clinical about them, and under the right clothes, they are relative discrete. On the other hand, a thick cloth diaper covered by billowing plastic pants is nothing short of infantile. It would take a lot to overcome the impression that the wearer is a big baby who can't control himself. I stared at my reflection for a long time, pondering what I was becoming. "I think you look adorable," Kathy said, hugging me from behind. "Here, let's put your jammies on, and then we can go watch some TV, okay?" I tore my eyes away from the mirror and let Kathy dress me. I was still stunned and had no will to resist. As I walked down the stairs, I felt I was moving as I looked, like a baby. The swaying of my hips and the rustling of the plastic pants confirmed with each step the road I was on. "What's the matter, baby?" Kathy asked when she saw my tears. "That," I said, pointing at the mirror. "That's what's the matter. I'm turning into a baby. What's wrong with me?" "Oh, honey, there's nothing wrong with you. You're still my big strong man. It's just that you're my adorable little baby too. And I love you so much!" "How can you love me like… this?" "Sweetie, sweetie, I love you like this, or any other way. This is what you need right now. There's nothing wrong with it. You're having a bit of rough patch right now, and we are dealing with it the best way we know how. You're just feeling vulnerable, and that's okay. In fact, it's more than okay; it's attractive." "You find this attractive?" "Yes, I do. You may not realize it, but you have been far more open than you have been in a really long time. I feel I am able to get closer to you than I can remember. You are letting me in on your feelings, where you have been hiding them for years. It feels good to be needed. If what you are wearing helps with all that, I'm more than okay with it. Truth be told, I find the fact that I'm 'in charge' of some things very sexy." As if to prove the point, she snuggled closer and rubbed the front of my pants. She placed my hand on her own crotch, which was noticeably hot and damp. "I love you, baby, and I always will. Now, how about a smile for Mommy? Can you do that? Would you like Mommy's titty? Would that make you feel better?" Let's just say I was feeling much better by the time we went to sleep. Over the next several weeks, after some trial and error, we settled into a routine. Kathy would drop me off at Nana's house. I would have breakfast and some time to wake up with the paper or internet. There'd be some chores to do before lunch. Afterward, I would be put down for a nap. At first, I fought this, but after getting spankings from both Nana and Kathy, I stopped resisting. After my nap, I'd help Nana with whatever she wanted to do. Sometimes, it was chores; other times, it was baking or shopping. Then, I had playtime; that usually meant the trains. The reason I disliked the naps, and why I fought them the way I did, was that Nana and Kathy insisted that I be diapered, just in case. That wouldn't have been so bad, but they also insisted that throwing away a dry diaper was just wasteful. I did not get my training pants back until I was wet. I think that contributed to my increasingly frequent naptime wettings. I mostly enjoyed my time with Nana. She was sweet, always made me feel special, and often gave me treats. I was starting to put on weight. The downside was her approach to "toilet training" me. She made me try to use the potty far more frequently than necessary. I wouldn't have minded so much, but it always seemed to be at an inopportune moment, and she insisted on taking me and helping me with my pants. I told her I could just go myself, but she would have none of it. She said she had to make sure I hadn't had an accident and that I did something in the toilet. If I didn't produce, the look of disappointment on her face was deeply disheartening. If several attempts did not result in anything, she would make be sit there until something happened. She would get very cross and tell me she was not going to let me wet my pants just because I was too lazy or obstinate to use the potty like a big boy. My protests that she was just making me try too often, and that I always made when I asked to use the potty, fell on deaf ears. This poor timing came to a head one day when I was playing with the trains. I had been very wet after my nap, and Nana made me use the potty a couple of times while doing my chores. I didn't need to go when she took me up a while into my playtime. About fifteen minutes after she let me go downstairs, I started to feel the urge. I was sure she would be back to get me soon, as that had become the pattern. She didn't, and I continued play as my bladder became more insistent. I was getting toward the point of desperation when I went to find Nana and tell I needed the potty. I found her on the phone. I stood and watched her until she took notice of me. She excused herself and covered the mouthpiece. She asked me what I wanted, and I told her of my need. "I just took you a few minutes ago." "I didn't need to go then." "If that's true, you shouldn't need to go that badly now. I'll be with you when I'm off the phone. Go play." "Sorry, about that," she said into the receiver. "I'm watching the neighbor's boy, and he wanted my attention. ... He says he needs to go potty, but I just took him five minutes ago.… No, no, I'm sure he can hold it for a couple of minutes. He needs to learn that he can't just go the moment he feels like it.… Yes, boys are always more difficult to train.… Ha, ha, ha, yes, men too. Davey, go play. I'll be with you as soon as I'm off the phone." I ducked back downstairs, muttering to myself that it had been a lot more than five minutes, and she should have just let me go by myself. I tried to play some more, but my need was growing stronger. A few minutes later, I was back upstairs and making gestures to indicate that time was of the essence. She wasn't paying attention. "Nana," I whispered. Nothing. "Nana," I said a little louder. "Nana," I whined, louder still and fearful I would be heard over the phone. "Davey, don't interrupt. I told you I would be right with you. If you can't behave yourself, you can go stand in the corner. Go on, march." Her look left no doubt that she was serious. I stomped my foot and went to the corner the indicated. "I'm sorry. You were saying?" Her conversation went on and on. It wasn't long before I was clutching myself and shifting from foot to foot. "What? Yours too? I guess you had better be going. Goodbye, Debbie. Give my love to Tony." She must have been talking to her daughter-in-law. She hung up the phone and walked up behind me. She gave a hard swat to my behind. That was more than I could take, and a large squirt erupted into my training pants. "David, I'm very disappointed in you. Don't you know it's rude to interrupt when someone is on the phone? I bet you don't interrupt your Mommy when she's on the phone, do you?" "No," I conceded. "But…" "But nothing. Whatever it was could have waited. I told you I wasn't going to be long." "But I had to go potty," I whined. "You're a big boy, you can hold it for a couple of minutes, can't you?" "Yeah," I said tentatively. "Let's get you to the potty then," she sighed. Once in the bathroom, I started to undo my pants. I was really hoping she would go away. Instead, she brushed my hands away and took over. "David! How could you? You said you could hold it. I thought you were a big boy." "I am. I can. But… you spanked me." "That little slap on the tushy? That's your excuse? Well, we'll just see about that. I'll show you what a real spanking is, after you finish on the potty. If there's anything left, that is." She pushed me down firmly onto the seat and, much to my embarrassment, pushed my pee pee down between my legs for me. She would usually leave me alone to do my business, but not this time. She hovered, glaring at me and tapping her foot. I forced myself to overcome my bladder shyness and peed a still considerable amount. I felt the rumblings of a bowel movement coming on, but with Nana standing there, it wasn't going to happen. When she decided it was done, grabbed my wrist, pulled me up, flushed the toilet, and dragged me to her room with my pants still around my ankles. She grabbed a hairbrush off her dresser and sat down on her bed. I was over her knees in a trice. She put the hairbrush to work right away and had me blubbering out excuses, apologies, and promises before I could think. She kept up a steady barrage of scolding. "I just can't believe it, a big boy like you, interrupting me on the phone, peeing his pants, blaming it on one little slap, can't wait a couple of minutes to use the potty. I've known toddlers better behaved. Just wait till your Mommy hears about this. I'm sure she won't be happy. I can tell you this. You' won't be wetting your pants again in my house, not today. You're going right back into diapers where you belong." I'm not sure those were her exact words, but they were the gist of it. I'm not even sure she heard my protests that I tried, and she was a lot longer than a couple of minutes on the phone. I hadn't realized she stopped when she made me stand up and dragged me to the room I napped in. She pushed me down on the bed and got a diaper out. My blazing behind was wrapped up before I knew, and she was telling me I would be staying in bed the rest of the afternoon. "And if I hear one peep out of you, you'll think that spanking was playing pat-a-cake." She left me sobbing, while she muttered about the earful my mommy was going to get later. I willed myself to sleep, anything to avoid thoughts of what Mommy was going to say when she got there. I felt a gentle shaking of my shoulder, drawing me back to the land of the living. I was grateful to escape my troubled dreams, but when I saw Mommy sitting beside me, my eyes began to fill with tears again. I opened my mouth to beg her forgiveness, but she placed a finger over my lips. "Not now, sweetie. We'll talk about it when we get home." She helped me to sit up and put on some pants. "Let's get you home and fed, and we'll have a nice long talk, okay?" She didn't seem mad. That worried me. It wasn't like Kathy to restrain her feelings, and when she did, it usually resulted in a real blowout. She took my hand and led me downstairs. I followed with trepidation. Nana was waiting. She appeared considerably calmer too. I didn't understand, but I was not unhappy when she gave me a warm hug and a kiss on the cheek, with promises to see me tomorrow. Kathy was crossing the street leisurely, but my stress level went up with every step closer to our house. I was sure she would lower the boom as soon as we were behind closed doors. Instead, she pulled me into an embrace and rocked me. Without letting go, she made a quick diaper check and announced I would be fine until after supper. She took me into the kitchen and had me sit, while she prepared our meal. I asked if I could help, but she wouldn't hear of it. It was a simple supper, which I would have enjoyed more if I hadn't been waiting for the other shoe to drop. "Sweetie, about what happened at Nana's today," she began. Here it comes, I thought. "Nana wanted me to apologize for her getting so upset with you. After she put you down and had time to think, she realized that she really was talking for a long time, and she should have listened to you and taken you to the potty sooner." "If she'd just let me go by myself…" "Shh. It's okay. We know you are having trouble making it to the potty in time, and we shouldn't keep you waiting." "But I can," I protested. "Honey, are your pants wet now?" Without thinking, I put my hands to my crotch, and blushed when I felt the squish. "Come here, baby." I stood and walked around to her. She unbuttoned my pants and pushed them down. She squeezed the front of my diaper and looked at me. "Sweetie, you are more wet than when I got you up from your nap. Did you know that?" I didn't, and I felt another cry coming on. "There, there, sweetheart. Don't worry. Mommy's not mad. I know you can't help it. I think your worrying about keeping your pants dry is getting to be too much for you. You're just not ready yet." "I am," I whined. "No, honey, I don't think so. That's why Mommy got you some new diapers today. They're cloth and have Velcro. You'll be able to feel if you wet them, and Nana will be able to get them off in a hurry if she has to. I don't want you to worry about making it to the potty in time. Nana will take you when she thinks you should try, but if you wet your diaper, nobody is going to be mad. No more spankings for wet pants, doesn't that sound good?" Something in her logic felt wrong, but I found myself nodding in agreement. "We can try potty training again after a while, but for right now, I want you to relax and not think about it, okay? You just play and help Nana and Mommy when we ask. Will you do that for Mommy?" Kathy was being so nice about the whole thing, I just sniffled and nodded my ascent. She stood up and drew me into a hug that I could have stayed in forever. "Let's get you a nice tubby and then you can go night-night, okay?" Do I have to? by nautybaby ©2019-2024

At his wife's insistent request, Ben had taken a week off from work. She had been pressuring him to use some of his stockpiled vacation times for several months, with various means of motivation employed. Sometimes she would remind him that his loving wife and daughter hardly got to feel like a family in his absence. Others she would bring up her recent promotion, and how her new position's lavish salary would permit them both significantly more latitude in their schedules. Still others she would bring out a sultry purr and tempt him with the ways that Mistress could make the most of a vacation. And now her myriad tactics had paid off, for it was mid-morning on a Friday, and Ben lay nude on his back upon the bedcovers.His wife Amy was clad in a black leotard with long sleeves, high-cut legs, and a turtleneck over sheer black tights, straddling him with a leather plug gag in her hands. "Open wide, honey," she purred, and Ben obliged, allowing the fat rubber plug to fill his mouth. Amy took plenty of time doing up each leather strap around her husband's head, securing the gag before planting a kiss on the panel over his lips. Ben was eagerly erect already as Amy slipped a white leather hood over his head and neck. The hood encased his head snugly, revealing only an oval of skin around his eyes. "Mmmphh," Ben whined, testing the gag. "Hmmmghh..."Delighted with how thoroughly she'd hushed him, Amy gave her husband's manhood a playful squeeze. "Oh, hush you," she mock-chided, picking up a heavy cotton duck straitjacket from the bed. She slipped its long sleeves, which were sewn shut at the ends, down Ben's willing arms, and guided his limbs through the loops on the white jacket's chest. After pulling all the slack from those loops, she rolled a cooperative Ben onto his back. Amy zipped the jacket all the way up the back. Its high neck overlapped with the white leather hood and felt pleasantly restrictive around Ben's throat. She secured the sleeves to immobilize her husband's arms, though she left the crotch strap alone for now and simply rolling him onto his back once more.Given a moment to think as his wife vanished into the bathroom for who knew what reason- not that he could protest, anyway- Been realized that he wasn't wearing the usual straitjacket. This one had a fleece lining that felt comfortable against his skin, and a high-cut waist. The hem of the high-collared straitjacket didn't quite reach his navel. Ben could only wonder at why his wife desired such qualities in a straitjacket, and the thoughts vanished from his mind anyway at Amy's return.She wore latex medical gloves and toted an oversized white leather purse, which she plopped down on the bed. From within, the red-haired dominatrix extracted a flannel-covered rubber mat, lifting her husband's legs with an elbow around the ankles and slipping it under him so his bottom and legs rested upon the soft pad. Then she produced from the bag a bottle of, of all things, shaving cream, which she squirted liberally into her latex-gloved palms and began applying to Ben's bare legs. "Hold still," she ordered.In no position to argue, Ben simply let his legs be stripped of hair, staying still as commanded to avoid incurring nicks from the razor. Amy applied a cream to his newly bare thighs and shins, which tingled pleasantly, then set about shaving his midriff. The mystery of why his jacket exposed that region was resolved, though in its place were countless questions. Finally, Amy carefully stripped his crotch and bum of all hair, using plenty of shaving lotion to protect his skin and following up with a generous slathering of protective salve. "You look so cute all smooth like this," Amy cooed. Ben's member swelled to attention as his Mistress massaged the ointment into his length.Then, the morning's events took an unexpected turn. Amy got out a container of talcum powder and shook a lavish layer over her spouse's crotch, kneading it into the hairless flesh before rolling him onto his tummy to give his behind the same thorough treatment.Rolled onto his back, Ben lost all confusion, but became filled with dread. Amy had before her a stack of three disposable diapers, as well as a soaker pad and a set of white rubber panty briefs. "Hmmmgghh!" Ben whined, squirming helplessly in his straitjacket. "Mmmmgghh!" Amy simply smirked domineeringly down at him, opening the first disposable and fitting it with the soaker pad. "Don't bother throwing a little tantrum," she purred, pinching his member with a thumb and forefinger at the base. Been whimpered meekly, growing flaccid at the painful press of his Mistress's sharp nails. "You'll just have to get used to wearing diapers," Amy stated, slipping the thick disposable diaper beneath his hairless buttocks. Tucking his manhood between his legs, the redhead pinned it against his body by sealing the diaper, durable tapes holding it shut. The diaper was tight as could be, a perpetual reminder to Ben of his humiliating state, and came up to the high waist of his straitjacket, encasing his belly in thick padding."With my new promotion, I make enough money that you don't have to work anymore," Any explained. "So you're going to give up your life and become my incontinent diaper boy." Been screamed in helpless frustration, bucking and writhing in the unyielding confines of his jacket. Amy simply allowed him to wear himself out struggling in vain, then planted a kiss on his leather-clad cheek. "Surely you see how pointless struggle is," she said sweetly. "Don't worry, I'll make sure to keep you diapered at all hours." Ben's diaper had a porous outer shell, the purpose of which was made evident when Amy opened a second one and sealed it over the outside of the first. A third diaper covered them both, this one with a waterproof plastic outer. Under three layers of diapers, Ben's tummy, bottom, and tucked-back penis felt even more snugly squeezed.Lastly, Amy applied the white rubber panties, though she had some difficulty fitting them over Ben's enormous diaper bulk. The panties were high-waisted with a full-cut leg, so they completely encased his triple diapers to prevent any leaks. With the sheer bulk of the diapers they encased, the white panty briefs looked like they'd been inflated. "Don't you just look adorable in diapers?" Amy teased, doing up the straitjacket's crotch strap. "This whole outfit just suits you absolutely- as will total incontinence."Ben grumbled into his rubber plug gag, but he was quickly hushed by necessity. Amy retrieved a bottle of translucent yellow fluid from her purse. Its top sported a thin tube, which fitted perfectly into a narrow channel in Ben's plug gag. "Drink up," the dominatrix cooed, squirting the bottle's contents into her husband's mouth. Been had no choice but to swallow all of the sickly sweet juice. "Like it?" Any taunted. "I hope so, because you'll be drinking a lot of it. It's a special mix of diuretics, laxatives and stool softeners, and sweet lemonade. Everything a boy needs to become incontinent." Been was made to drink another bottle of the juice. Then Amy unzipped a zipper on the leather hood, exposing her husband's gagged mouth, and popped the plug free, wiping it clean of drool. About to protest incoherently into the ring gag that remained in his mouth, Ben was silenced by a bottle with a much wider spout. Ben was forced to ingest a thick, chocolatey sludge that reminded him of protein shakes, and though he felt unpleasantly full after the first serving, Amy force-fed him a second bottle before sealing his gag with the plug and rezipping his hood. "That's your new diet," the redhead declared. "All the calories and nutrients a boy needs, plus all those drugs that will help you give in." Been shuddered at the prospect of consuming those thick shakes every day. Given two more bottles of juice as a chaser, Been felt intolerably bloated. "You'll be eating and drinking quite frequently, sweetie," Amy explained. "With how often you'll eliminate, you'll need plenty of food to hang on to enough calories."Ben whined piteously into his gag at this most distressing news, but his strength was fading. "I put some sedatives in this batch," Amy said with a smirk. "I need to put things in order for your new life." Zipping shut the eye opening on his leather hood, Amy sealed her husband in darkness with a kiss on his thoroughly gagged mouth. "Night, honey!" As Ben succumbed to sleep, his last thoughts transfixed him with horror. To be in this state with his wife was degrading, but for his daughter to see him bound, gagged, and diapered was the worst fate he could imagine. Ben woke up utterly disoriented, but the events before his forced slumber quickly flooded his limbs with dread. Straitjacketed and gagged, he was at the mercy of his wife and her plans to make him permanently incontinent. She'd already made progress towards this goal, for he'd wetted his triple diapers in his sleep, a moist patch in the seat of his soaker pad attesting to that humiliating act. The dampness made it impossible for him to lie comfortably, but squirming did little good. Lying there, unable to see or move, Ben's attention was inextricably drawn to the mounting pressure in his bladder. He rallied his willpower against the building urge to relieve himself. Wetting in his sleep was one thing, but voluntarily giving into the call of nature in his diapers' grip was a much more humiliating prospect. Yet it was an inevitable one, for there was no other means of relief. When the discomfort in his bladder grew to be too much to bear, Ben helplessly streamed into his diapers. With his cock pinned back between his legs by the diapers' tight squeeze, the urine soaked into the back of his diapers, an unpleasant sensation even with the liberal coating of powder over his bottom.Light stung Ben's eyes. Amy had unzipped the eye opening on the front of his white leather hood, kissing the hood where his plug-gagged mouth lay within. "Wake up, sleepyhead," she teased. "While you were getting your beauty sleep, I've been making the necessary arrangements for your new life. No need to thank me." Ben rolled his eyes, and immediately regretted it. In a flash, Amy had him over her lap, his thickly diapered posterior jutting up into the air, and was mercilessly smacking the bulging back of his rubber panties, the sharp crack of skin against rubber mingling with the puffing sounds of padding compressing. The spankings didn't hurt through the layers of padding, but it was humiliating enough to quell any attitude he'd been fomenting. The redhead sat her husband back up and kissed his encased cheek, stroking his leather-clad head. "Now, will you be a good boy?" she cooed condescendingly, and Ben, cowed, nodded as much as the high, padded collar of his straitjacket would permit."Anyway," Amy continued, "I've filed a letter of resignation with your employers and cancelled all of your appointments. No one will come looking for you." Ben's heart sank as hopes he didn't know he had been clinging to were mercilessly dashed. "Aren't you a lucky boy?" the dominatrix purred. "With not a care in the world, all you need to do is give up control." Tears welled up at the corners of Ben's eyes, but his emotional wallowing was cut short as Amy quickly slipped the thin tube of a drinking bottle into the channel in his plug gag, squeezing the soft plastic vessel until Ben had gulped down the laced fluids. This time, she'd chosen apple juice to sweeten his medicine. Not missing a beat, she unzipped his hood's mouth and extracted the rubber plug to feed him a meal shake with a sickly vanilla flavor. Subjected to these cloying tastes, Ben found it less unpleasant to swallow quickly, though it was yet another form of submission that eroded his ego. The plug was back in, and the white hood zipped up, before he could say a word, and a chaser of drugged apple juice soon followed.Amy slipped her husband into white leather booties, ankle-high and padded on the inside, and stood him up. Ben's legs were spread by the triple diaper bulk between his thighs, forcing him to waddle. She led him over to their bedroom's full-length mirror so he could get a good look at himself, swatting his thickly cushioned bum all the way there, not as a punishment, but simply to remind him that he was helpless in the tight grip of three diapers. When Ben saw himself, a fresh wave of humiliation made him weak in the knees. He had been able to feel how voluminous his diapers were, but seeing their size firsthand was another experience entirely. The diapers made his posterior seem comically enormous, and they certainly weren't thin over his belly and crotch either. His white rubber panty briefs ballooned out with the diaper bulk they had to accommodate. "Just look at how cute you are," Amy cooed. "I can't think of a better look for you."Ben felt a tugging sensation at the back of his diapers. Looking in the mirror, he saw the cause. This new straitjacket's crotch strap had a second strap attached to it in the back as a handle. Indeed, Amy held a strap situated right on his padded backside. It was a means of control that Ben found immeasurably humiliating, but it was one degradation among many. "This will help me keep you in line," Amy said with composed mirth, tugging it once more for good measure before releasing the handle, and simply letting her hand rest upon the seat of his rubber panties.Moving him along with firm swats to his diapered rear, the redhead showed him the changing table she'd installed in their bedroom. It was decked out with plenty of straps to restrain an unwilling changee and drawers beneath the generously padded changing bench to hold all the supplies necessary for a diaper change. A plastic pail rested near the table so dirty diapers could be disposed of. "Now, isn't this nice?" she cooed, giving her husband's diaper butt a playful squeeze. "Of course, we'll have to wait until your diapers are full until we change you. No sense in wasting perfectly good diapers." Ben groaned into his gag, now knowing that he would have to endure the cling of wet diapers for most of the forseeable future, but he had little time to think on it before Amy led him into the bathroom, hustling him along with sharper spanks to his padded behind. Within, he saw that the bathtub had been fitted with a set of straps, and that a butt plug rested in the tub. "That's so you don't make a mess during bathtime," Amy explained. Ben had no intentions of losing control to the point where he'd need such a precaution, but he couldn't deny that his intentions made no difference in his predicament.As if on cue, Ben's bladder started bothering him. He fidgeted, trying to move as little as he could so as to avoid Amy's notice, but the absurd bulk of his triple diapers emphasized every motion in his nether regions. "Don't waste your energy fighting it, sweetie," the dominatrix purred. "Just let go." Ben gave his best effort, clenching up so hard that his cheeks flushed hot beneath his hood, but in the end, he succumbed and wet his diapers yet again. Amy clapped her hands in exaggerated joy and grabbed the crotch-strap handle on his backside, reeling him in for a kiss as her hands squeezed his triply cushioned buttocks. The sounds of his diapers compressing had grown a bit soggier.Now exceedingly uncomfortable in his diapers, Ben was made to waddle out of the bathroom, his wife hurrying him along with firm swats against the seat of his rubber panty briefs. As he ambled down the hall, he realized what was about to happen. His daughter was about to come home from work, and Amy wanted her to become complicit in Ben's forced incontinence. Slowing his pace was a fruitless effort, for all it got him was a swift smack on his padded bottom and an admonishment to hurry up. Ushered into the dining room, Ben was seated in a comfortably padded chair, and Amy strapped his ankles to its legs and his straitjacketed trunk to its back. He found himself unable to do much more than fidget in his sodden diapers, and though he knew it would bring him no comfort, he squirmed anyway, anxiety over what his daughter might think gnawing at his gut. He clung to the hope that she would demand his freedom. Though nothing would restore his dignity, at least in that case he would be able to rebuild his life, starting with a divorce.Before long, Jenny had returned home. Despite having graduated college, she lived with her parents rather than forage in the cutthroat housing market. When she walked inside to the sight of her mother in a long-sleeved black turtleneck leotard and sheer black tights, and her father in who knew what sort of deviant getup, she covered her eyes, turning her head away. "You could have warned me!" she shouted, cheeks flushing beet red. Ben's hopes soared at Jenny's repulsed reaction. She'd get him out of this. He struggled as much as possible, squealing into his gag until he was breathless from exertion, in hopes of conveying his displeasure, but Amy cupped his head in her hands and stared daggers into his eyes until he ceased his protestations. "I wanted to tell you in person," Amy said, turning to face her daughter. "Since I've gotten a lucrative promotion recently, your father will no longer be working. Instead, he will remain in my care so that I can make him completely dependent on diapers."It took a moment for Jenny to process this, her brow furrowing. "So Dad would rather stay at home and use diapers than go to work?" she asked hesitantly. "Yep," Amy said. "He practically begged me to do this to him." Ben growled into his rubber plug gag and thrashed in his immutable restraints, and Amy patted his leather-clad cheek. "Oh, don't be so embarrassed. I agreed, didn't I?" Jenny sighed. "Well, if it's what Dad wants," she said, "I guess I'll go with it." Ben's heart sank as his last hopes were dashed, as Amy's smile brightened. "Fantastic!" she said. "Now, I know it's a big favor to ask of you, but would you help me out with him? I have to be at work, and he can't be alone during the day." Jenny found this idea far less palatable. "So I'd give up my job, just to change my dad's diapers?" she asked. Amy sighed and looked down at Ben. "Honey," she said, "Can't you see how uncomfortable you're making your daughter?" Ben grumbled into his gag, not even bothering to issue muffled protests he knew Amy would explain away. "I understand how difficult this must be for you," Amy said kindly to her daughter, "but you did go to college for nursing. I can pay you a fine wage, much better than what you're making now." Jenny's features softened. "Fine," she said, "but I'll only do it when you're not here." Amy nodded, smiling contentedly, and Ben slumped in his chair. His own daughter would be making him incontinent."Let me show you your responsibilities," Amy said, striding to the fridge. Jenny followed, eyes attentive. "I'll handle his morning and evening needs, so all you'll have to do is feed him and change his diapers." The redhead opened the refrigerator, where a special shelf had been stocked with bottles of juice and meal shakes, and handed her brunette daughter two of the former and one of the latter. "Those are his drinks and his food," she explained, then gestured to a chart on the refrigerator. "That's how we keep track if he's been fed or not."The women returned to Ben at an embarrassing time for him. He was streaming into his diapers, the distinctive sound of diaper wetting clearly heard in the dining room. Jenny sighed. "Do I have to change him now?" she asked wearily. Amy shook her head in response. "See how thick his diapers are?" she asked rhetorically. "He's wearing three diapers and a soaker pad, so he can wet his diapers a fair few times and not need a change." Jenny nodded. "So what do I do with the bottles?" she asked. Amy took one of the juice bottles from her and fitted the tube into the thin channel in Ben's plug gag, squeezing its contents into his readily submitting mouth. "That's how you give him his juice. It's a mix of fruit juice, sugar syrup, and my special blend of diuretics, laxatives, and stool softeners." Amy then unzipped Ben's white leather hood and tugged the rubber plug from the ring gag that held it in his mouth. "Now, put the larger bottle's spout in that ring," she instructed. Ben's brunette daughter did as she was told, the strawberry-flavored sludge quickly filling her father's mouth until he'd swallowed it all. "That one's a mix of vitamins, nutrients, and calories, and of course the drug blend I mentioned earlier." Amy slipped the plug back into his mouth, zipping his hood shut and kissing right over the zipper. "Good boy," she praised him, then turned back to her daughter. "Feed him the second bottle of juice as a chaser." Jenny did so adeptly. She'd always been a quick study.As before, Ben's gut felt heavy and bloated, but there was a different sort of pressure building within him. He recognized it as the urge to defecate, and a chill shot through his entire frame. Wetting his diapers had been bad enough, but to fill them in front of his wife and daughter was a humiliation without compare. He clenched up his bottom, resisting the urge to eliminate with all his might, only vaguely aware of Amy showing Jenny how to mix his food and beverages. Sweat beaded up on his forehead, and he gyrated in his seat, trying his best to hold on. The two women came back over to a panting, writhing Ben, and Amy sighed. "It looks like your father is being difficult," she said in mock weariness. "I guess I'll show you how to punish him."Pulling up a normal kitchen-table chair, Amy unstrapped her husband and laid him over her lap. "If he's a naughty boy, give him a good spanking." It was all Ben could do to control his bowels as his thickly padded bottom was sharply slapped over and over. "You give it a try," Amy said, using the butt strap built into his straitjacket to lift her husband to his feet as she stood. "Oh, and that strap is for getting ahold of him if he's too squirmy." Hesitantly, the young brunette sat down and laid her father over her lap. Ben wished he could dissolve into the void rather than endure this humiliation one more instant. Jenny patted his cushioned buttocks a few times, and Amy sighed. "Harder," she said. "He's wearing three diapers under those rubber panties, so there's plenty of padding for his naughty bottom." After a moment's pause, Jenny brought her hand down on her father's triply diapered rump, the slapping sound echoing. She spanked harder than Amy did, and Ben had to close his eyes and bite down on his gag to keep from filling his diapers right then and there. "Good job!" Amy said. "Like I said, there'll be a strap on his bum for you to grab if you need to reel him in, and you just swat his diaper butt if you need him to waddle along."Having absorbed this information, Jenny asked, "So... what about the other kind of diaper change?" As if on cue, Ben's strength depleted and his bowels loosened, a warm, soft stool escaping from his anus and packing the seat of his diapers. Since he was still over his daughter's lap, his diapers and rubber pants swelled freely, ballooning to double their previous size. "It seems your father is letting me show you right away," Amy said, grabbing the butt strap to lift him from Jenny's lap. "Follow me to the bedroom."Ben felt as though he'd die of embarrassment. He'd just filled his diapers on his daughter's lap, with his wife watching in delight. And messing was much more unpleasant than wetting. With each waddling step he took down the hall, the soft stool squished against his nether regions in a new and revolting way, and Amy's perpetually patting hand spread it against his behind. Upon arriving at the changing table, Ben offered no resistance as Amy sat him down on it, though he did whimper as the pressure of the table squashed his loaded diapers against him. His wife pushed him down into a lying position and strapped his trunk in place. "Alright," Amy said. "First, we put on gloves." She'd left a box of latex gloves out on the changing table, and she and her daughter availed themselves. "Then, we get his rubber panties off." She motioned for Jenny to remove them, and she obliged, peeling them away from her father's swelled diapers. The redhead lifted his legs and locked them in cuffs that hung from cords on the ceiling, so that Ben's messy, padded bottom hovered a few inches above the changing table. "Now undo the tapes on his diapers and put them in the pail." The young brunette braced herself and, one by one, untaped the diapers, depositing all three in the diaper pail. She was rather cross at this point, but was loath to quit. Amy opened a drawer on the changing table and produced a plastic container of baby wipes. "Now wipe him down, and be thorough," she commanded. Now Jenny wasn't so sure. "I don't want to touch my dad... there," she said. Amy sighed. "You see what you're putting your daughter through?" she chastised her husband. Ben whined meekly, willing to agree to anything if it meant this ordeal would end faster.Jenny groaned. "I'll do it," she said in annoyance, "but you'd better pay me well for this." She began to wipe down Ben's tummy, crotch, and bottom, biting her lip when his manhood twitched under her ministrations. Ben bit down on his plug gag and tried desperately not to become aroused as his cock was caressed by the wipes, but weary from his failed attempts to inhibit his diaper use, he had no willpower left to stop his manhood from rising to attention. Amy didn't miss a beat. "Men can't help themselves," she said. "Touch them right, and inhibitions go out the window. Just pinch it near the base." Jenny took out her frustration on her father's shaft, digging her fingernails into the sensitive flesh until he grew soft again. Meanwhile, Amy had retrieved the baby powder, and passed it to her daughter. "Now give him a good coating of that." Resigned to what would happen, Jenny shook a mound of talc into her hand and spread it into Ben's rump and belly, then massaged it into his front. Waiting until the end, she suppressed his erection with another malicious pinch."Now for the diapers," Amy stated, retrieving them from a compartment beneath the changing mat. "This label is for the inner diapers, and this is for the outermost diaper." She set out a soaker pad as well. "And this goes in the innermost one." Wordlessly, Jenny opened one of the porous-shell diapers and laid in the soaker pad. "Tuck his boy parts down between his legs," Amy instructed, "and make sure all three diapers are nice and tight." Needing no encouragement, Jenny tucked her father's member securely between his thighs and pinned it in place with the first diaper, sealing it on as snugly as Amy had. She swaddled his padded privates in a second and third diaper, ensuring that each was applied as tightly as could be. "Now for the rubber panties?" the brunette asked. "Right you are," her mother replied, taking out a pair and handing them over. "It can take some doing to get them over all those diapers." Jenny rolled up the white rubber panty briefs and slid them up Ben's spread legs, unrolling them to envelop his high-waisted diapers. "All done!" Amy exclaimed, freeing her husband's legs from the cuffs and undoing the chest straps, before guiding him off the table to his feet. "Fantastic job, sweetie!" Far less enthused about the process, Jenny stared daggers at her father. Ben gulped, turning his gaze down submissively. He knew that Jenny would make his new diaper life into her revenge. Jenny quickly excused herself from her parents’ bedroom once she'd disposed of her latex gloves in the diaper pail. “I have to run some errands,” she explained. “Of course, dear,” Amy responded. “Would you mind taking out the diaper pail, though?” With a sigh, the young brunette picked up the pail full of her father's soiled diapers and strode out of the room. Mortified, Ben was barely aware of his wife's hand pushing at the thickly cushioned seat of his rubber panties, but he waddled along with her guiding hand anyway. It was no surprise to him that she idly slapped his triply diapered rear all the way to the dining room, nor that she strapped him into his chair, his dry diapers crinkling as his powdered bottom shifted in them. Ben was forced to endure another feeding, another set of four bottles of juice and two sludgy meal shakes. This time, both tasted orangey in addition to their typical cloying flavor. He was getting used to his belly feeling distended and heavy, a realization that he found distressing as a mark of just how low he'd been brought already. His bladder was under constant strain now, and he could feel his grip slipping. As Any was unstrapping her husband from his chair, she heard him streaming into his triple diapers and clapped her hands. “Good boy,” she chirped, standing him up and kissing his cheek. Ben didn't bother voicing his discomfort into the thick rubber plug that hushed him, for he knew by now that resistance would be met with a firm spanking. He simply let himself be led back to the bedroom, the tiniest of whines muffled by his gag each time Amy patted his triply padded posterior, squishing his damp diapers against his powdered private parts. Being returned to the changing table and secured in the chest straps and ankle cuffs was unexpected for Ben. He'd heard his wife explaining that he'd be changed only when his diapers held stool, so he didn't know why she was slipping on latex gloves. The answer came when the red-haired dominatrix squirted a liberal pat of lubricating jelly into her palms and slathered some on a long, fat rubber butt plug.”This will keep you from making a mess while I play with you,” Amy teased, worming the hand of hers that clutched the butt plug beneath his rubber panties and diapers and slowly pushing it into his anus. Ben winced and groaned in discomfort with each thrust and twist, but Amy heeded none of it, pushing until it was hilted in her husband's bottom. Then, reaching between his legs, she took ahold of his member and untucked it, his tip rubbing against the soft soaker pad lining his innermost diaper. Stiffening at once, Ben lacked the willpower to resist his wife's ministrations. She massaged his shaft, stroking up the length of his manhood with deft fingers and rubbing his tip with a latex-gloved thumb. Ben was helplessly erect and throbbing in the redhead's grip, waves of pleasure overwhelming the humiliation of being masturbated in a soggy triple diaper. But as climax was about to take him, Ben felt a sharp pinch at the base of his cock, snapping him from his reverie at once. “We can't let you have too much fun, now can we?” she cooed. Her lubricated gloves were immediately back to work on Ben's length, stroking and tugging him back to the edge of orgasm half a dozen more times, though she would suppress his release each time. By the end of the ordeal, Ben was panting into his rubber plug gag, sweat coating the inside of his white straitjacket and hood. Amy tucked his now-flaccid manhood back between his thighs, extracting first the plug and then her latex-clad hands. Then she discarded the gloves and cupped her husband's leather-sealed head in her hands. “No, you won't get relief just yet.” She patted Ben's overstuffed tummy before walking to the closet, leaving him to lie there immobile. “I think we should let our next-door neighbor know about your brand new lifestyle,” the red-haired dominatrix declared, slipping into a smart black pantsuit over her leotard and tights. Ben shook his head and squirmed vigorously. Their neighbor was a blonde in her late twenties who worked from home. She was quite pretty, and the notion of being paraded in bondage and diapers in front of her was mortifying. “Mmmppphh!” Ben protested, not caring what consequences his struggles would incur. “Mmmggghh!” Returning to him, Amy unlocked the restraints that held her husband to the changing mat and hauled him to his feet. “Aren't you eager?” she said. “You can't wait to show off your diapered self, can you?” Not waiting for a gagged reply, the redhead swatted the back of Ben’s rubber panties to hurry him along, the puffing sound that his diapers made as they compressed against his powdered posterior somewhat dampened by how soggy they were. He waddled down the hall, face reddening with every step and slap to his padded behind, but when Amy held the front door to their house open, he stopped dead in his tracks, refusing to submit any further. Being seen outside like this was too much for him to stomach, especially since a familiar pressure was building in his bladder. “Hmmpphhh,” he grumbled. Amy sighed and folded her arms across her chest. “You’re not going to be a difficult boy, are you?” she asked. Ben remained still, trying and failing to look determined in his stifling bondage and triple diapers. “Hnngghhh!” he complained, and immediately regretted expressing even the slightest defiance. Amy grabbed the strap connected to his straitjacket’s crotch strap over his densely cushioned butt, dragging him down as she sat and laying him over his lap. “I thought I showed you what happens to naughty boys,” she said, and began laying into her husband’s padded backside. Ben bit down on his gag, as the spanks were much more forceful than before, and whimpered piteously. Focused on the pain, he was only half aware that his bladder had lost control from the shock of Amy’s blows, but partial awareness that he was helplessly wetting his triple diapers was humiliating enough. Ben swore to himself that he would submit willingly to the ordeal his wife had planned for him if it meant no further spankings. When the red-haired dominatrix was satisfied with her work, she used the butt strap to bring a much wetter Ben to his feet. Even more uncomfortable in his diapers now, Ben couldn’t focus, and let himself be led by Amy’s firm hand on his bottom, into the balmy summer evening. The heavy cotton of his straitjacket and white leather of his hood and booties rendered him claustrophobically warm, but the golden sun felt soothing on his bare, shaven legs as he waddled towards the house next door. Amy knocked, and Sarah answered promptly, her long, wavy blonde locks in a haphazard ponytail and her glasses askew. Mouth agape at the sight of Ben bound, gagged, and bundled into an enormous diaper bulk, she tried and failed to ask what was going on, but Amy quickly explained anyway. “Oh, hello, Sarah,” she chirped. “I came by to tell you that I got a promotion recently. My new income more than provides for my family, and when Ben here found out…” The redhead gave her husband’s sodden diaper butt a firm squeeze. “He quit his job and begged me to put him in diapers.” Ben had accepted that this lie would be told to all who saw him, and he nodded meekly. Sarah’s reaction was mortifying. Grinning, she caressed Ben’s rubber panty briefs, her eyes aglow. “I’m glad you humored your boy,” the bespectacled blonde said. “He looks adorable in diapers and bondage.” Amy nodded in agreement. “Doesn’t he just?” she cooed. “Anyway, I’d like to ask a favor of you.” Sarah nodded back. “Shoot,” she said. “Would you be willing to look after Ben on the weekends?” the redhead asked. “I would love to,” Sarah replied, reaching back to give his triply diapered bottom a firm squeeze. “Honestly, I wish my boyfriend would ask me to treat him like this.” Amy clapped her hands. “Excellent!” she exclaimed. “If you want, you can come over right now, and I can teach you how to take care of his needs.” She spun her husband around, presenting Sarah with his generously padded posterior and bending him down. To stay balanced, Ben had to jut his comically bulky bum out, an act that brought even more color to his cheeks. “First lesson- see how the crotch strap of his straitjacket has a handle strap over the back of his rubber panties?” Amy said. “If he’s trying to waddle away, just grab that and reel him in. Give it a try.” Eagerly, Sarah seized the butt strap and pulled Ben towards herself. “Neat,” she said. Amy smiled, delighted that her neighbor was so willing to help her husband become incontinent. “Second lesson- if you want him to go somewhere, make sure to give his cute diaper booty plenty of swats. Try leading him back home.” Administering firm pats to his cushioned rump, Sarah led Ben back to his house. The casual attitude the blonde brought to his debasing predicament made Ben sink even deeper into submission, and he didn’t so much as attempt resistance. Once the two women were back inside with their diapered captive, Amy pointed Sarah to the kitchen, where she showed her Ben’s juice and shakes. Four bottles of the former, and two of the latter, packed his tummy uncomfortably full during the demonstration. Despite Ben’s good behavior, his redheaded wife made him lie over Sarah’s lap so she could practice spanking him. The bespectacled woman didn’t strike him as hard as Jenny or Amy did, but the joy she took in playing with his thickly diapered butt was just as difficult to endure as the pain of a stronger spanking. “The only thing left to show you,” Amy stated, “is how to change his diapers. With all that diaper bulk under his rubber panties, he doesn’t need changing if he’s just wet, but you’ll want to get him out of messy diapers… eventually.” Grinning, Amy squeezed Ben’s padded buttocks. “There’s no need to change his diapers the moment he fills them.” A chill danced through Ben’s spine at the prospect of being left to stew in his own waste. “Why don’t you come over tomorrow morning?” she requested. “He’ll have a fully loaded diaper for you to practice changing on.” Ben wanted to melt into nothingness as Amy asserted dominance over his most private bodily function. “Sure,” Sarah agreed. “I’ll see you then.” The blonde showed herself out, leaving Ben alone with his wife once more. Amy led her husband back into the bedroom. “Jenny will be back from her errands soon,” she stated, “and the two of us will be eating dinner.” She hoisted Ben onto the changing table and pushed him into a lying position, firmly strapping his straitjacketed torso in place and locking his ankles in the cuffs that hung from the ceiling. “You’ll be staying put right here, so you don’t get into any trouble.” The dominatrix slipped her hands into a pair of latex gloves yet again, retrieving a massive rubber butt plug and a bottle of lubricating jelly. “Don’t worry, I’ll make sure you’re occupied.” Squeezing a fat dollop into her palms, Amy coated the plug in gel and slowly screwed it into Ben’s anus. His eyes widened and he suckled his rubber plug gag as the butt plug filled his rectum, and he screwed his eyes shut as his wife took hold of his powdered penis and pumped it, layering lubricant jelly all over his shaft. She then retracted her hands, disposed of the latex gloves and donned a new pair, and stripped Ben of his full-cut rubber panties. Amy undid the tapes on her husband’s diapers, plopping all three into the pail by the changing table, and took out the canister of talcum powder. With Ben’s legs suspended in midair by the shackles, she had easy access to his belly, crotch, and bottom, and all were given a thorough rub with the baby powder. Ben’s member pulsed under his wife’s skilled ministrations. Despite his revulsion, she could arouse him with domineering ease. Amy then brought out from one of the table’s drawers a thick sleeve made of flexible rubber. Giving his manhood a few more pumps to keep it at stiff attention, the redhead slipped Ben’s length into the rubber sleeve, his pink head peeking out of one end. She connected a rubber bulb to the sleeve and pumped, inflating it until Ben’s well-lubricated cock was snugly squeezed in the soft rubber, but while its tight grip ensured his arousal, the lubricant and talc eliminated the friction he would need to achieve climax. “This will keep you nice and happy while you wait,” she declared, tapping his tip with a single finger. “Don't worry, you'll still be able to wet yourself. When the need gets to be too much, your erection will subside just enough to let you stream into your diapers.” Ben moaned lowly into his gag, helplessly erect in the tight grip of this new toy and dreading the prospect of peeing his diapers while wearing it. The dominatrix unpacked three new diapers, laying a soaker pad in one of the porous-shell diapers as usual. Atypically, she pressed her husband’s rubber-swaddled member against his tummy instead of tucking it between his legs, before sealing it beneath a tightly taped diaper. Ben was quickly packaged in the other two diapers and a fresh pair of full-cut white rubber panties, his pulsing erection thoroughly sealed away. Amy briefly freed his legs before strapping them down on the changing mat. She then took hold of a metal pole on the side of the changing bench and raised it vertically, hanging from a hook on the end a massive bag of drugged lemonade. “We've got to keep you hydrated, now don't we?” Amy teased. Fitting the bag with one end of a long, thin tube, she secured the other in Ben's plug gag and released a valve on the bag. A slow dribble of the cocktail trickled into his mouth as the redhead zipped the eye hole of his leather hood shut, blinding him. “I don't want you getting distracted,” the redhead cooed condescendingly. “Now Jenny and I are going to eat dinner, so you stay right here.” With a domineering kiss on his cheek, Amy left her husband to endure seemingly endless frustration. He'd just have to get used to it, for this would be a nightly routine. Ben lay on the changing table for what felt like an hour, but since the eye hole on his hood had been zipped shut, he had no way of knowing how much time had elapsed. It passed in a familiar pattern, with pressure building in his bladder but his penis, helplessly erect in the snug rubber sheath Amy had applied, being unable to discharge it. When the pain from his bladder was overwhelming, Ben found his member soften just enough to stream into the front of his triple diaper bulk, before succumbing to the rubber sleeve's arousing tightness around his shaft. Since he was receiving a steady drip of juice from the feeding bag his wife had fitted him with, Ben had to endure this ordeal over and over again, his soaker pad growing soggier and clingier against his powdered tummy. And all the while his backside ached from the sheer size of the butt plug Amy had hilted in him. Eventually, the drip of juice ran dry, and Ben felt the tube being extracted from his rubber plug gag. His legs were unstrapped from the table, and his rubber panty briefs pulled away, but his ankles were quickly locked into cuffs dangling on cords from the ceiling, raising his triply diapered bottom from the changing bench. Unable to see who was changing him with his white leather hood’s eye hole zipped securely shut, Ben suspected it was Amy, since Jenny had expressed such disgust at matters involving his manhood. Either way, the tapes on each of his diapers were undone, and the rubber sleeve was deflated and slipped from his erection. The butt plug was slowly worked out of his anus, prodding him unpleasantly every step of the way. The now-familiar caress of cool wet wipes stroked along Ben’s damp tummy and crotch, cleansing every inch of his intimate regions. He felt wipes between his thighs and against his buttocks, then down his butt crack, and found himself helplessly at attention from the slow strokes that applied baby powder to his genitals. His belly, low back, and behind all received the same thorough coating of talc. Then his hood was unzipped, and Ben was shocked to find Jenny staring down at him, an expression somewhere between malice and mirth plastered on the brunette’s face. “Amy and I talked things over,” she said, “and we’ve decided to put you in chastity.” Ben gulped, eyes widening in horror that Jenny savored. “Since you can’t stop yourself from getting aroused by your own daughter,” she hissed, “your dick will be under strict control.” Ben’s daughter began to apply what turned out to be a very complicated chastity device. First, she changed into latex gloves and massaged a mint-scented lotion into her father’s manhood. Despite the stimulation, Ben found he didn’t become erect. “That lotion suppresses your filthy response,” Jenny stated, slipping a thin latex sleeve over his flaccid genitalia. It encased his scrotum and shaft in slick white latex, but left his tip exposed. “It doesn’t last very long, but we have other ways of keeping you soft.” Despite its tightness, the sheath went on easily due to the talc and cream coating Ben’s privates. Next came a much more uncomfortable device. Jenny slipped a metal coil over his latex-clad shaft. The metal spiral was curved downwards to tuck his rod against his scrotum, and fused to it was a ring that locked around where his genitals emerged from his crotch, and two more that held his balls off to the sides, creating a groove where his shaft was made to lay. The end of the chastity cage was a small metal dome that encased Ben’s cockhead, leaving only the center of his tip exposed. Ben’s manhood was all balled up, and Jenny smirked in approval, but she had one last layer of chastening to apply to her father. She sealed his caged cock beneath a thick, rigid rubber dome that clipped to the metal rings of his chastity cage. The dome had a small aperture over the center of his tip, which would permit him to wet his diapers, but it concealed everything else. “Perfect,” Jenny said. “Now I can change your diapers without your disgusting cock getting in the way.” The chastity was uncomfortably tight, pinching and compressing Ben’s private parts into a helpless package. It was unbelievably emasculating to wear, sapping the urge to fight his predicament. Ben lay there meekly, suckling the fat rubber plug gag that hushed him as Jenny bundled him into a soaker pad and three thickweight diapers. These particular diapers had a higher-cut leg that bared more of his hips than usual, as did the white rubber panties that encased them. “Aren’t you so well-behaved now?” the brunette cooed. “Honestly, a world where all you boys are locked up in chastity is my kind of utopia.” Those words stoked a transient fury in Ben, but his layers of chastity had cowed him so completely, all that came of his displeasure was a meek little whine into his gag. Jenny undid the straps and cuffs that secured her father on the changing table and hoisted him to his feet. Ben’s dry diapers made a crinkly puffing sound at each slap to his padded, rubber-pantied posterior, and though he was waddling along as fast as he could manage, his daughter sharply spanked him all the way to the kitchen. Amy was waiting, having changed into a black bikini. “I locked up his boy parts,” Jenny declared, sitting her father down in his chair and strapping him in. “Excellent!” Amy said, clapping her hands in exaggerated delight. She strode over to the refrigerator, returning with the usual set of bottles, and the women took turns bottle-feeding their diapered captive. Ben had come to accept an overstuffed tummy and full bladder as fixtures of his life, which was at once relieving and worrisome. Jenny excused herself yet again to call her boyfriend, a shy young man who worked at a bookstore, and Amy led her husband right back to the bedroom. On the way there, Ben felt the urge to pee. Earlier, he might have fought it, but the chastity was a constant reminder that resistance was pointless. So he streamed into his diapers, the front of his soaker pad growing soggy as wetness escaped the small opening in his chastity. Ben felt his wife squeeze his thickly cushioned rear in appreciation, and he was horrified to take pleasure in the praise. Soon enough, he was on his back on the changing mat yet again, his legs cuffed, but unexpectedly, his chest was left unrestrained. As a matter of fact, he felt Amy undoing the straps of his straitjacket and unzipping the heavy cotton-duck garment, baring his slightly sweaty chest. His white leather hood also came off, baring his clean-shaven face, and his booties were slipped away as well. Ben’s arms were weak from disuse, refusing to heed his commands, and soon enough, his input didn’t matter. Amy brought two more cuffs down from the ceiling and locked her husband’s wrists in them, suspending him a foot above the changing table spread-eagled. “Hold still,” the red-haired dominatrix commanded, producing a bottle of shaving cream and a razor. She squirted liberal dollops of gel onto Ben’s upper chest, sides, and back, and worked it into a lather all over the exposed skin before clearing it away, along with her husband’s body hair. Then Amy massaged a soothing lotion into his newly hairless trunk and moved onto his arms. Cleansed of body hair, Ben was freed from the cuffs, but Amy fixed his eyes with a piercing glare, giving him a taste of what wrath would await him if he tried anything. Not needing much convincing, her husband stayed put. Amy slipped a new hood over Ben’s head. It was pastel pink and made of swimsuit fabric, and didn’t have any zippers on it, but like the leather hood, it exposed only an oval of face around his eyes. Next, she dressed him in a one-piece swimsuit in the same pastel pink, which stretched taut over his massive diaper bulk, its leg holes lining up perfectly with the higher-cut leg of his latest diapers and rubber panties. Unusually for a bathing suit, it had long sleeves sewn shut at the ends, but their purpose was evident due to the loops on the front of the swimsuit and the buckles on the ends of the sleeves. Ben’s arms were guided through the loops, folding them over his chest, and the sleeves were wrapped around his back to pull them taut and buckled in front. What he wore was equal parts one-piece bathing suit and straitjacket. Lastly, Amy fitted her husband with ankle-length waterproof booties that matched the pastel pink of his outfit, and with his getup complete, she guided him to the floor. Ben was led onto the back patio by the familiar pressure of a hand on his triply diapered rear, waddling into the balmy summer evening. The sun glowed golden orange as it slowly sank towards the horizon. The patio had a pool and a hot tub, and it was towards the latter that Amy directed her husband. She sat him down in the soothingly warm water and descended herself, draping an arm over Ben’s shoulder. “I hope you’re getting used to your new life,” she whispered, smiling warmly at him. “You’ll be the first of many boys to know such joy.” Ben’s eyes widened, and he gulped behind his gag, beginning to realize the magnitude of what his wife had in mind. “I’m starting small, taking away your continence and convincing a few close acquaintances to do the same to their husbands and boyfriends, their sons and brothers. Word will spread, and a trend will form.” Her other hand reached up to caress Ben’s pink-hooded cheek. “Eventually, the practice will be so widespread that boys simply won’t be potty trained.” The notion that Amy could bring about such a massive social shift would have struck Ben as ridiculous not even a day ago, but he’d seen what she was capable of. Amy would succeed in eliminating male continence, and he was completely helpless to stop her. Ben woke up in the swaddle that he was to sleep in, his triple diapers and soaker pad completely saturated with his urine. He'd wetted uncontrollably numerous times in his sleep, which was an unpleasant piece of information, but nowhere near the most distressing sensation he was subject to. He couldn't move within the dense padding of his sleep cocoon, not that the restraints he wore would have permitted movement anyway. Amy had dressed him in what was meant to be a comfortable nighttime set of restraints, a leather hood with thick padding on the inside that fully enveloped his head and neck with only two nostril holes as gaps in its coverage, and a stiff leather shirt with no sleeves or openings at the shoulders, inside which his arms were folded over his chest, underneath a thick layer of padding. And worst of all, he felt a terrible weight in his gut, a steadily building pressure to move his bowels. Ben squirmed and clenched, sweat wicking from his skin into the cocoon of padding that immobilized him, but he was fighting an unwinnable battle. Eventually, his strength failed him, his abdomen relaxed, and his bowels erupted, a thick sludge bursting from his anus and packing the seat of his sodden diapers. It was both relieving and horrifying to him that letting go felt so relaxing, but at least his belly was no longer painfully stuffed. And even the slushy load in the back of his triple diapers wasn't the worst thing to feel against his liberally powdered bottom. It was warm and soft, at the very least. It was some time before Ben felt his cocoon being unzipped. He willingly waddled, the back and seat of his diapers swelled with the weight of his mess, led by a hand on his soiled diaper butt all the way to the changing table. Submitting to his lifestyle, he let his rubber panties be removed and his ankles be shackled and lifted skyward, didn’t struggle as his chest was strapped down to the padded changing bench. Cool air tickled his nether regions when he was liberated from his loaded diapers, and miraculously, from his chastity. It couldn’t have been Jenny that was changing him, then. The wet wipes swabbed his crotch and bottom clean, but instead of being bundled into another set of triple diapers, Ben was given a heavily lubricated butt plug, which made his eyes water with its girth. Free from diapers for the first time in hours, Ben worried that he might pee on the table with how quickly his urinary continence had degraded, but his captors had thought of that, and a condom was slipped over his wiped-down penis to contain any leaks. Unstrapped from the changing table and marched into the bathroom, Ben found himself being stripped down, his eyes screwing shut at the sudden exposure to light. Feeling weak and disoriented, he couldn’t muster the ability to run, and though every fiber of his mind was alight with the urge to flee, all he could do was let himself be led into the bathtub. Besides, the bathroom door was locked anyway. “Bathtime, sweetie,” Amy cooed, clad in jeans and a crisp blouse with short sleeves. His wrists and ankles were locked in plastic cuffs with stuffed rubber pads on the inside, which held him down inside the tub. Ben didn’t dare speak as Amy came into focus, staying still and quiet so as not to draw her ire. He was sure that it would only bring him unpleasant punishment. She left the plug in his rectum, but peeled the condom from his penis, and then the red-haired dominatrix began to bathe him, not missing a single spot with her cloth or body wash. Ben’s wife took her time kneading and stroking his buttocks and manhood, bringing him helplessly erect within a warm washcloth time and time again as she cleansed him. Amy finished the bath by washing her husband’s hair, and then shaving his face and body, the soothing water and soapy lather making it easy to strip his skin of what little hair had grown back since yesterday. “I think you look so much cuter smooth,” the dominatrix declared. She rinsed him off, drained the tub, and then unshackled him so she could dry him off with a towel. “Aren’t you a good boy?” Amy praised him for his obedient stillness. Ben felt his wife massage a lotion into his skin to diminish the most unpleasant aspects of a full-body shave, and then slip a jaw-stretching rubber plug into his mouth, a padded leather panel pressed to his lips as she did up the numerous straps around his head. He was led into the bedroom with her hands cupping and squeezing his behind and member, keeping him at attention. She guided him to lie on his back on the changing bench, where his ankles were cuffed and raised as usual, and his trunk and arms were pinned down beneath wide leather belts. “Your turn, Sarah,” Amy said, and Ben gulped. Sarah had made good on her promise to come on Saturday; it was probably her who had changed him before his bath. Wearing a strapless black PVC leotard over fishnets, and standing in shiny black pumps, she was the image of sexy maturity, in sharp contrast to the infantilized man she was changing. After removing the butt plug, she lavished a thick shower of powder on his crotch and plastered it all over his bottom, massaging it in with slow strokes that ensured his tool remained helplessly at attention. “Awww, you like this so much, don’t you?” Gagged as he was, Ben was in no position to disagree. Then she slipped him into a tight latex sleeve that enveloped all of his genitalia but the head of his penis in form-fitting white, following it up with a rubber sleeve that gripped his shaft from the base to just below his tip. The bespectacled blonde inflated it to keep her captive erect. “And I just know you love this, honey.” Sarah unwrapped a new sort of diaper, laying in a soaker pad before wrapping it around Ben’s thoroughly powdered rump and front. He felt his rubber-sleeved erection being guided into a very tight cocoon of padding before the diaper was taped shut, a swaddle that only grew tighter when the second and third layers were snugly applied and encased in rubber panty briefs. Unstrapped from his changing table, Ben was led to the full-length mirror to behold his new diapers. “I hope you like your new look,” Sarah teased. “I know I do.” The diapers in question were lobed in back, resembling buttocks, and his full-cut rubber panties were molded to fit, so his triple diaper bulk resembled a naked bottom rendered in pure white. But the most embarrassing feature of these new diapers and rubber panties was the rod in front. A huge, pill-shaped protrusion jutted from the crotch of his diapers, his cocooned cock trapped in the protuberant tube of diaper padding. It was as though his diapers themselves had an erection. Ben was on the verge of tears at the sight of his new diapers, humiliated beyond words, beyond belief. But there was nothing he could do. Amy, for her part, was delighted. “He looks so adorable,” she cooed. “I knew these were a good investment.” She gave his thoroughly padded penis a playful squeeze he couldn’t feel through all that diaper bulk, before leading him by a hand on his diapers’ molded behind back to the changing table. Ben felt his wrists being raised above his head and locked in the cuffs that so often held his ankles aloft during a diaper change, Amy taking one wrist while Sarah bound the other. Their free hands roamed his body, his wife taking a special interest in his diaper penis while his neighbor squeezed and fondled his padded bottom at every opportunity. “You have such a lovely body,” Amy purred. “Do allow me to share it with our generous neighbor. After all, she’s agreeing to enable this new life you wanted.” He whimpered into his plug gag, sucking the rubber like a pacifier, and waiting for the humiliating fondling of his hairless form to cease. But when it did, he wheezed into his gag in pain, for a white corset was slipped around his waist. Bent over the table with Amy’s knee in his back, Ben felt the corset boning tighten around his waist until he could barely breathe, his midriff painfully compressed in the strict garment. With how tight it was, he developed a corset bulge in his diapers, but this was the least of his concerns when he found it challenging to do anything more than pant. “He looks even cuter like this,” Sarah said approvingly, patting his triply diapered rump as she and his redheaded wife each lifted one of his legs and laced him into white latex ballet boots that reached halfway up his thighs, pulling every last inch of slack from the tough cords to trap his shaven legs in the thigh-high bondage boots. “And these boots flatter his legs.” Ben knew he wouldn’t be walking anywhere as soon as his ballet-booted feet reached the ground again, for he could barely balance in them, much less step sure-footedly. Amy grinned and slipped her husband into his now usual white bondage hood, planting a kiss on his latex-encased cheek. “I think it’s a fine look for a boy indeed,” she declared, uncuffing his wrists. Right on cue, Sarah supplied a new straitjacket of white latex, and the blonde and redhead worked in tandem to strap their boy into it and tighten every belt. The crotch strap of this jacket parted around the pill-shaped protrusion of rubber-pantied diapers that housed Ben’s rubber-sleeved shaft, allowing it to stay presented quite erect in front. “And it’s all finished. Sarah, you’re responsible for Ben for the rest of the day, while my daughter and I go enjoy ourselves.” Ben squealed at the spank to his rubber-sealed diaper butt as Sarah expressed her approval. “That’s more than fine with me,” she said, weighing the cock sleeve at the front of Ben’s diapers and rubber panty briefs in her palm. “Don’t worry, sweetie,” she cooed. “I’ll take good care of you."

deleted

This is a little story I've had running around in my head. It won't be too long, and I'll fit it in while I'm finishing Chris the Clever Boarder. Adjustment Chapter 1 Pat looked around the small, clinical room, then at Dr Saunders. 'So, how are things, Pat?' asked the doctor. 'OK,' Pat replied quietly. 'Adjustment isn't easy,' said the doctor. 'For you or for Sal.' 'I know,' said Pat.'Its just...' 'Just what, honey?' asked Dr Saunders. 'Just, just everything,' Pat said, looking helplessly at the woman in the neat white coat sitting confidently opposite him. 'It's a big change, Pat,' the doctor said. 'You're not the only one going through it. The changes in business and politics, the new female workforce. The female breadwinners. You've handled it very well, Pat. Sal and I are proud of you, and you should be proud of yourself.' 'I know,' said Pat. 'But some things...' 'Pat,' said the doctor kindly. 'I know you've had difficulty accepting some of the changes. All men have. For you, Sal's in charge now. That won't change. But your relationship will change and grow.' 'I know,' said Pat. Dr Saunders sounded like one of the endless lifestyle ads aimed at women and their partners - 'Change and grow.' 'At night...' said Pat. 'Honey, we've talked about that,' said the doctor. 'I've talked to Sal too. Lots of couples deal with it. Sal said you'd got used to them.' 'I have,' said Pat. 'It's not that, it's, well...' 'You can tell me,' Dr Saunders said encouragingly. 'Well, it was Sal's birthday, and I wanted to feel, you know, a bit like how it was, how it used to be, and I took off my, erm, diaper when Sal was asleep,' said Pat. 'I was going to go to the bathroom, but I fell asleep and then, you know, I wet the bed. I just wanted to feel, you know, like Sal, a bit...' ''You mean grown up, honey,' said the doctor gently. Pat swallowed hard. Dr Saunders had mentioned the 'grown up' words. Pat nodded, glancing at the doctor then looking back at the floor. Sal had been diapering him at night for a month now, but it still hurt to tell an adult he wet the bed. 'And Sal was cross,' said the doctor. 'I've spoken to her about that.' 'Yes, but she, she spanked me, Dr Saunders,' said Pat, his eyes watering as he stared at the floor. The doctor looked steadily at Pat. 'Well, do you think you deserved it?' asked the doctor. 'It was very naughty of you to take off your diaper like that.' Pat looked up, shocked. Sal had spanked him. His wife. He didn't expect Dr Saunders to be on Sal's side. 'Pat,' she said. 'This is all about adjustment.' To be continued.

Smoke hung low in the air of the old dive bar, swirling around a purple haired vixen who was drinking herself into a drunken stupor. All of her family; gone. Everything she knew was long dead and on top of all that, she was in debt to the tune of thousands. If that wasn't depressing enough, she had just broken things off with the only person who was helping her navigate this overwhelming future that was forced upon her. Still, she'd be lying to herself if she ignored the simple fact that she was using her ex boyfriend to try and recreate her former pampered life, milking him for all he was worth. The relationship was fated to fail, but he had made it so easy, he obviously wanted to spoil her. Faye sighed, closing her eyes shut while slumped over the bar in defeat. The clicking of her long nails dominated the tavern as she tapped idly on the neck of a nearly empty bottle of beer. The atmosphere of the dimly lit, dinghy bar matched her mood rather well. She had just spent her last fistful of woolongs on bottle number four and was wallowing in self pity. The young woman clad in yellow latex booty shorts and tube top looked around, hoping to spot a man to flirt with, in the hopes of getting another beer. Seeing none interested, she raised the bottle up, sipping back the remaining drops of amber lager. A little bit of the liquid ambrosia leaked down her lips, causing her to wipe her mouth with the back of her hand. She knew that she'd had enough to drink but she just wanted to drown her sorrow in an alcoholic sea. A sea the size of all of Ganymede wouldn't satisfy her at this point. She was broke, had no where to go and now was out of beer. A frantic motion, the front door of the bar opened, catching her attention. Faye turned her head slightly to see who had just entered the tavern. What met her eye was a disheveled young woman, maybe a little older than herself. Rich black locks as dark as the endless void of space fell past her shoulders, framing a face as pale as porcelain. She looked like a doll, but her manor of dress was typical of a young woman: red t-shirt and a pair of black jeans which hugged her legs tightly. Wordlessly, the young lady hurried to the bar and took the seat next to Faye. "A Vodka, neat." The newcomer ordered from the grizzled old bartender. The man nodded and poured her a generous serving into a small glass. She thanked him with a slight nod and slid a few woolongs his way. Faye didn't think much of this woman until the brunette lifted her Vodka filled glass up to her mouth and knocked it back like any of the boys. "Tough night, huh?" Faye asked. "You have no idea." The young woman replied, tapping her glass, to let the bartender know that she wanted a refill. "I thought that bit of Goose would make me feel good, but I don't think there's enough liquor in the world to make me forget what I've been through." "Shit, that bad?" The lavender haired woman was genuinely interested now. "Yeah, I should've known that it was too good to be true." The raven haired lady explained, knocking back her second glass of Vodka. "You get ripped off or something?" Faye wondered aloud, pulling out a cigarette before lighting it. "It's hard to explain." The lady paused for a moment. "You ever heard of the owner of the Sol Broadcasting Network?" "SBN?" Faye cocked an eyebrow, taking a drag off of her cig. "Yeah, it was supposed to be my ticket out of this shithole." The brunette sighed. "Free housing, ample pay and all I was supposed to do was just be me." "So, wait a minute. You're telling me that some old geezer was basically going to pay you to live in his house?" Faye stated in disbelief. Sure, she had heard of sugar daddies in her time, but the mere fact that this girl had just broken it off with one, and that she practically told her 'who' it was, surprised her. Faye couldn't believe her luck. A scoff came from the woman opposite Faye. "It's not an old geezer. It's a fat old dyke." "Oh, and you weren't expecting her advances?" Faye asked coyly. "No one could've seen what this crazy old hag wanted." The woman shuddered. "I see. Well, thanks for the tip." Faye smiled, ashing out her cigarette. She stood up from her stool and walked away from the newcomer. The young woman sighed, looking towards the door as Faye left. 'She's got no idea what she's in for.' To Be Continued... For just a three dollars, you can read up to part 4 and check out other stories like this at my Patreon. If you'd like a short story, you may pledge fifteen dollars and I'll write you one about any image you choose. https://www.patreon.com/user?u=6660213

Taken from The ABDL MedFet Book 6, here is a little story about the power in dominance, the passion in passiveness and the patience in a patient. Part One “Hiya, Erin!” Charlotte said, putting her purse down in the nurses’ station, having arrived a bit early for her night shift - this to the surprise of her daytime counterpart, Erin. “You’re a bit early. Aren’t you?” Erin said with a smile, finishing her last bit of paperwork for the day and filing it away. “Well, yeah,” Charlotte admitted, sitting next to her. “But I wanted to hear about this hunky new guy in room 77 you were texting me about. Greg, I think you said his name was?” “Greg Townsend,” Erin confirmed, getting out his paperwork to show her. “28, white male, 5’10”, 180 lbs. He was admitted about an hour ago, brought straight from a car accident. Injuries include: bruised ribs and possibly torn stomach muscles … and yes, he’s a hunk.” Charlotte smiled, knowing how easily Erin would go weak in the knees for some of the more handsome patients left in her care. For the next week at least, Charlotte and Erin were going to be seeing very little of each other. They were also going to be seeing very little free time as they would be working 12 hours shifts each day. Normally, a third nurse split the job three ways for them. But that nurse was on vacation and with several other nurses in the wing being pulled away for quarterly training seminars that were taking place that week, Charlotte, Erin and all the others who were still there were going to be there quite a bit - the hospital saving on labor costs by not scheduling extra help for the 7th floor of St. Ignatius Hospital. Presently, Erin was covering 7am to 7pm and Charlotte was taking the other half through the night. But they would switch in a few days to allow for a little bit of human life to be shared between the two of them. Charlotte picked up Greg’s incoming paperwork and read, with wide eyes, about the accident he had survived. “Patient was struck by a female driver who was driving well above the speed limit. Patient had no time to react and when she hit his front bumper, his car went up in the air and landed on its side. His seatbelt kept him strapped to his seat, but it wretched him all over the place. And this was how his ribs became bruise as well as how his stomach muscles may have become possibly torn. Degree of the diastasis of the recti muscles to be determined.” “How did he survive this crash? His HPI reads like a horror movie,” Charlotte exclaimed, continuing to read the detailed a gruesome account. “And is the other driver alright?” “It’s a miracle he’s alive,” Erin said with sincerity. “The other driver is in much worse shape, but she was admitted to the ER at the same time he was brought in. I haven’t heard about her condition since. But I was told she was on her cell phone when the crash happened.” Charlotte scoffed. Oh, did she loathe things like that - accidents caused by the preventable carelessness of others. As a no-nonsense kind of person, she was thusly a no-nonsense kind of nurse. But it was Erin who kept her grounded to remember the human element in their work. Erin, on the other hand, was the overly-caring type. She was also a bit of a worrier. But she had learned from Charlotte to double-check herself while not second-guessing herself. Together, they balanced each other out, making a more complete pairing. Charlotte kept a close eye on Greg that first night, as she would have done for any newly-admitted patient. But despite his vital checks every hour, it wasn’t until the 4am check that he finally stirred awake. “Hello?” Greg said with a groggy voice, the lights in room 77 being kept very dim and only showing Charlotte as a silhouette until she walked up to his bedside. “I assume I’m not dead.” “You would assume correctly,” Charlotte said, Greg seeing her last name on her name tag. “Webb?” he asked, still quite groggy - Charlotte checking all three bags of IV fluid that were hooked up to quickly be changed out for him … an indication that his injuries, and therefore his pain, was severe. “I don’t suppose your first name is …” “…It is,” Charlotte said with a knowing grin, having been asked that same question more times than she could recall. “Charlotte.” “Charlotte Webb,” Greg said with a groggy smile. “My mother named me after the character,” she admitted, recording information on the laptop on her rolling cart. “Well, don’t feel too bad. My father named me after his favorite football player,” Greg said, grimacing a little. “I don’t suppose you could crank up the pain killers.” “Not without permission. But doctors will be in to see you in the morning,” Charlotte answered. “On a scale of 1 to 10, where 10 is extreme and 1 is mild or non-existent, what is your current pain?” “I’ve always thought some of the questions asked of hospital patients were ludicrous. That one right there is my favorite,” Greg said with a slight laugh, then cutting himself off from all further laughter as it only worsened the pain he was feeling. “Put down … 7. But you can write the word excruciating right after that.” “Most people just tell me 10,” Charlotte said, recording his answer. “Most people embellish. They will say whatever they think will get them more drugs,” he replied. “The real pain is mental, not physical.” “What do you mean?” Charlotte asked, his first impression showing him to be more than just a hunky-looking guy. “Well, tomorrow morning, doctors will come in here and tell me that I need to rest up while I am hospitalized and then they put all sorts of sleeping medication in me. And I will, in fact, go to sleep,” Greg said. “But then I will constantly be woken up for a list of various reasons, though I’m supposed to be resting.” Charlotte smiled, laughing at his response. How true it was. “How long have I been here?” he asked. “8 hours,” Charlotte said, still smiling at him. “It’s about 4am.” There certainly was a little something more to him than his handsome jaw line and strong build. Rarely did Charlotte ever take to her patients, but Greg was different. She just wasn’t sure how yet. “The girl who ran into me … is she okay?” he asked, a genuine sense of worry in his voice. He obviously knew how bad the accident had been. “She was admitted to the ER the same time you were brought here,” Charlotte answered honestly. “I don’t know anything more about her.” Greg closed his eyes, a bit of concern coming over him. “How long have I had this IV in my arm?” he asked, seeing his right forearm connected to the bags hanging behind him. “9 hours,” Charlotte replied, finishing her current check on him. “IV was first started for you when you were placed in the ambulance to be brought here.” “Before you leave, I’ve got to tell you something,” he said, stopping Charlotte in her tracks as she turned back to listen to him. “I have a weak stomach. I’m serious about that. I’m not joking about … whatever damage my stomach has at the moment. When this IV is taken out of my arm, I will begin to throw up repeatedly.” “Okay,” Charlotte said, not seeing his statement as being alarming. “I apologize in advance if it’s you who has to clean up after me,” he said with honesty. “It’s not gonna be fun for either of us.” “That’s my job. Now, get some rest,” she said, rolling her cart over to the door but then turning back one more time to say something to him. “I’ll be back in two hours to wake you up again.” Greg smiled, then quickly fell asleep. --------------- The next morning at 7:15am, Erin rushed in for her shift. “I’m sorry I’m late,” Erin apologized, setting her stuff down in the nurses’ station. “Traffic was a nightmare.” “It’s alright. Catch your breath, Sweetie,” Charlotte said, taking a seat next to her. “You were right about our hunky boy in room 77. I can tell already that his physical movements will be scarce for a while. But he has a sense of humor about the situation. Here, come with me for a minute. I want to show you something about him.” They walked down the hallway to his room, cracking the door open and peeking in at him. “He has been laying in the exact same position all night, flat on his back with his arms at his side,” Charlotte said. “Most patients do that, but he is doing it naturally. This position of sleep can lead to back pain, but he is smart enough to know, even when sleeping, that a crick in the back is nothing compared to what else he’s dealing with right now.” “Right,” Erin said, not understanding the point she was getting at. “Flat on the back is known as the soldier position,” Charlotte said, leading Erin back to the nurses’ station. “People who regularly sleep in that position have high expectations but also tend to instinctively protect. That’s why it’s call the soldier position. A soldier would sleep like that so he could get up quickly for battle or whatever, if needed.” Erin still wasn’t sure what point Charlotte was making, but throughout the day shift, she would learn a lot about Greg. And her softer nature would begin to rise to her surfaces, like always. But she would wait until he awoke that morning before bothering him again. Sure enough, he would stir as soon as the sun rose high enough to shine in through the Venetian blinds of room 77. “Good morning, Mr. Townsend. My name is Erin,” Erin said, rolling her cart into his room for an 8am check. Greg looked at her name tag, then smiled. “Your name is Erin Runner,” Greg said, the timbre in his voice almost making her knees wobble. “So, there’s Charlotte Webb at night and Erin Runner during the day.” “For now, at least. She and I will switch shifts in a few days,” Erin said, checking the drip bags and beginning to record the information. “Before you ask, just right down my pain as a 6 … with a side note of slowly getting better,” Greg said, trying to sit up but thinking better of the position shift when he felt pain from the movement. “Oh, no. Not yet,” Erin said, easing him back into a laying position. “Soon enough, though.” “I hear there are doctors coming to visit me some time this morning?” he asked, returning to his relax on the mattress. “Yes. They should be here by now. But they’re not always punctual,” Erin stated, then cryptically interrogating him. “Charlotte told me to look into the condition of the lady who hit you. Though, I can’t give you any details, I can tell you that she made it. She’s alive.” Greg sighed softly, closing his eyes - as if a sense of relief had overtaken him. Getting a bit bolder, she walked up alongside him. “Is there anyone you’d like me contact for you? Perhaps parents or relatives … or a girlfriend?” Erin asked with a sweet tone. “Well, you’re gonna have some trouble, there,” he replied with a smile. “Both of my parents passed away. My brother lives in New Mexico. And, if I have a girlfriend, it’s news to me.” Erin shared a smile with him, then going back to her paperwork at the rolling cart. “You have a very pleasant way about you, Erin Runner,” Greg said with a deep timbre that made her shudder and then smile back at him sweetly with raised shoulders of shyness. “Not everybody finds value in simply being nice. That’s a quality I hope you never lose.” “Greg Townsend?” a doctor said, walking into his room. “That would be me … or what’s left of me,” Greg said with a jocular tone, the doctor smiling and shaking hands with him. “As it turns out, you’ll be happy to know there’s more left of you than what we believed when you were admitted last night,” the doctor said. “We no longer believe you to have any muscular diastasis.” “And once I get my hands on a medical dictionary for translation, I’m sure that’s gonna mean a whole lot more to me than at the moment,” Greg said, the doctor laughing at the response. “You have no torn muscles anywhere,” the doctor restated, putting it into layman’s terms. “But you are more than likely in a great deal of pain. Essentially, you have internal bruising. And we are going to monitor you for a few days to make sure that everything inside you is working properly. I’d really like to see you up and walking around in a day’s time. That may not be possible, but here’s some incentive: until you can stand up and walk, you will be peeing in a bottle and relieving yourself in a bed pan. And you’ll return to solid food at dinner today.” “Well, Doc. You have given me all the incentive you’ll need to,” Greg said with a small laugh - anything more being too painful. “My time and my healing are for sale, but my dignity is not. I will be up on my feet before this day is over.” “That’s what I like to hear,” the doctor replied. Erin stood there, listening to Greg and that doctor speak - then feeling sympathy for Greg as the doctor had him sit up. She could tell by the look on his face that he was in tremendous pain. Then she thought about how concerned he was for the well-being of the cellphone-using lady who slammed into him and almost killed him. Charlotte was right about him. There was more than met the eye and it truly shocked Erin that he didn’t have a girlfriend. How was that even possible? He seemed like such a great guy, of what she knew of him. For this reason, she exercised caution in pursuing her curiosities about him. But seeing the doctor pushing in on Greg’s stomach and testing Greg’s limits of pain, Erin grew a soft spot in her heart for him. So, by the time the doctor stopped torturing him and left the room, she was already in a mode of I’m gonna take good care of you now. And with her added traits of worry, she slipped right into the same groove as always, wanting nothing but to make him become pain-free. Before easing Greg back down onto the mattress, Erin massaged the center point on his right shoulder blade while placing a cool right hand on his abdomen. Reaching under his hospital gown to touch his abdomen, she caught a glorious quick view of his endowment. And Wow! was all she could think of it. Trying to show no reaction to what she caught a glimpse of, Erin finally eased him down on the mattress. Then she massaged the very middle of his right foot, at a specific point which lessened the pain in his stomach area and his diaphragm. She wandered if it would be rude of her to tell him that she was also single and available but thought better of saying anything. “Breathe,” she said very quietly - almost in a whisper. “I am,” Greg said softly. Shyly, she smiled - a bit too embarrassed to reveal she was telling herself to breathe, not him. And she was even more too embarrassed to say why she was flustered to the point of needing to remind herself to breathe. His endowment! Oh, my. It would be a momentary vision that would remain in her mind’s eye for quite some time to come. And the massages worked, his pain lessening to a tolerable degree. Greg closed his eyes and fell asleep fairly quickly. But she would remain there by his side for a short while longer, studying the expressions on his face and wondering if he was dreaming. Doing her rounds, she finally had to admit to herself that she was smitten over him. Unlike so many of the other patients who were understandably miserable, Greg was not - though he had just as much right to be. Aside from the fact that he was a good-looking guy who obviously found importance in his appearance, when not in a hospital bed, he also seemed to have a positive-outlook on a negative situation. His heart was in a good place and his head was in a good place, despite where he was and why he was there. There were no red flags she could see. Greg went in and out of sleep all that afternoon. Erin kept checking on him constantly. When not checking on him or the other patients, she busied herself with text message after text message to Charlotte who was probably sleeping - telling her about how intriguing he was and also how well hung he was. By the time the dinner hour arrived, Greg was ready for some sort of sustenance and Erin was ready to dig a bit deeper into who he was - readying herself to open up to him - should all red flags remain at bay. “Be honest with me, Erin,” Greg said, leaning the bed upward to cheat so he wouldn’t have to hold himself up while eating. “Does that doctor really consider broth and Jello to be solid food?” Erin laughed aloud while tucking a napkin into the front of his hospital gown collar. His outlook certainly was a refreshing one for her to hear. He wasn’t really complaining like the other patients - instead, making light of that which needed it. “You’re completely overlooking the fact that he also thinks it’s actual food!” Erin added, sliding his dinner table over the bed and inadvertently trapping his arms underneath it. “Well, now it feels like a torturous tool used in interrogations,” Greg said with a monotone quality in his voice that broke Erin into hysterical laughter. In all honesty, Greg was happy to be able to put anything in his stomach, no matter how unappetizing the food may have seemed. “Where were you on the night of …?” Greg asked with a mocking interrogation tone until Erin cut him off by slipping a spoonful of broth into his mouth and holding the spoon there as he swallowed. “Oh, I’ve got better questions than that when I interrogate someone,” Erin said with a devilish grin and a playful tone, thoroughly enjoying the rapport they were building with each other. “Okay,” Greg, opening his mouth wide for the next spoonful. “How do you not have a girlfriend?” Erin asked, putting another spoonful of broth in his mouth and then using the tip of the spoon to scoop up the minor dribble on his lower lip - then feeding that to him as well. “And I want a real answer or I’ll break out the rice pudding next.” “I have no idea,” he responded after swallowing, his tone showing his honesty. “I guess I just haven’t met the right one yet.” “Have you ever been married?” Erin asked, feeding him another spoonful of broth, then switching over to the Jello. “Nope. Engaged, yes. But never married,” he admitted. “And why didn’t you get married?” she inquired, dipping the spoon into the red Jello and feeding him the first heaping spoonful of it. “Because engagement showed us exactly what engagement was supposed to show us,” he answered honestly again. “And what’s that?” she asked, really getting into this conversation. “That we weren’t meant to be married to each other,” he answered, trying not to laugh as laughter would have been painful for him just then. “How did you get into nursing?” Erin played very coy, returning to feeding him the broth and taking her time in deciding if she was going to tell him anything about herself. But the more intriguing thought in her mind was about what would be fun to actually tell him. She could be cryptic. She was in control and she could clearly see why Charlotte always leaned in the direction of dominating men. There was very satisfying fun in it. But Charlotte’s problem had always been about respecting boundaries. And she would quickly go from appearing as dominant to becoming domineering. Erin had no intention of disregarding her submissive nature. Instead, she would attempt a bit of topping from the bottom. But Greg’s reaction to this was her current primary concern. “I’ve always liked reading books about women who changed the world in some way and left a mark in their fields of work, like Florence Nightingale,” she said with a lowered tone, saucy to say the least as she fed him yet another spoonful of the broth. “She was a pioneer in the nursing field in the late 19th century. Her dedication to patient care got her nicknamed The Lady with the Lamp because she made rounds at night …… and this had never been done before.” Greg swallowed the broth and immediately received another helping of it. She was certainly taking charge of the situation … and of the talk. “Her example of care would forever change the way hospitals treated patients. Most consider her to be the founder of modern nursing,” Erin continued, leaning the bowl towards her as she scooped up more of the broth and fed it to him - Greg not resisting her at all. It seemed he suddenly had a bit of intrigue in her too … or so she was being led to believe. Finishing the last few spoonfuls of broth, she returned to the red Jello, only making him eat half of it. “That’s a really wonderful role model to have,” he said with a smile and authentic tone. “And nursing is noble work.” “It can also be messy work,” Erin laughed, picking up his dinner tray. “What you ate won’t take too long to digest right through you. So, when you get the slightest indication that you need to complete the digestion, please buzz me right away. Do you feel strong enough to take the painful trip to the toilet or do you want to use a bed pan?” “I’ll take the trip to the toilet,” he said with certainty, Erin smiling at the fearful look that momentarily crossed over his irises. --------------- At 7pm, Charlotte arrived for her shift, quite promptly after having awakened and read the string of texts she had been sent. Erin went right into talking to her about Greg, explaining how he was bruised internally but not damaged otherwise. And in the interest of time, she explained he had eaten his first meal at dinner. Charlotte knew what that meant and they both prepared for his forthcoming distress call. A few minutes later, his buzzer sounded and they moved quickly to his room, Erin explaining how flirting had become a common tone with him … and how he was playful about it all. “Okay, Mr. Townsend,” Charlotte said, entering his room and raising his bed to a sitting position as Erin helped him swing his over the side of the bed. “Just remember to keep breathing. It’ll be okay.” “Do most people make it to the toilet in time when they do this?” Greg asked, pain encouraging him to lean over and panic being evident in his tone. “Just be honest with me.” “It may seem like a surprise to you at the moment, but the answer is yes. Most everyone makes it to the toilet the first time,” Charlotte said with calmness, she and Erin helping him stand to his feet. “What may seem like urgency to you is actually anything but that.” “It doesn’t seem possible,” Greg said, going dizzy from being on his feet for the first time in 24 hours. “When you get there, you’ll be amazed how nothing will happen at first,” Erin said calmly, her voice softening in an attempt to ease his nerves. “It will be when you relax that everything begins.” He clung to both of them as they guided his sliding steps in the direction of the bathroom. “Thank goodness they put the bathroom on the other end of the room,” Greg said with jocular nature, seeing how far he still had to walk and wondering why his backside hadn’t let loose yet - for how urgent the need to release felt just then. “A few more steps. That’s it,” Erin said softly, encouraging him with a nurturing tone - Greg beginning to sweat from the whole ordeal. Well, he was either sweating or had just acquired a fever. He suddenly couldn’t tell. And with a dizziness to him that just wouldn’t quit, he likely wouldn’t find out until after all operations had finished. “Okay, just take your time and sit calmly,” Charlotte said as they got to the bathroom, Greg indeed making it to the toilet and sitting - then suddenly waiting for what he expected to have been immediate. “Would you like privacy?” Erin asked quietly. “No. It’s okay,” Greg said with grimace. “There’s no performance anxiety. There’s just currently a strange pad lock on the backdoor.” Charlotte and Erin joined him in a laugh. “A lot of people start to cry and fuss when they get to the toilet the first time,” Charlotte said, chuckling a little at the thought. “I guess I should laugh about that. But I sometimes have to walk out of the room to prevent them from seeing me smiling at their dilemma.” “Well, if you think about it, it’s a grown adult who suddenly can’t act like an adult … for understandable reasons, but still … I can see why that would strike anyone as funny,” Greg said, then freezing in his sitting position on the toilet. “You wanna hear something more funny, stick around a few more seconds. Okay … here it comes.” Greg found the relief his body ached for, never once blushing with embarrassment as that would have taken too much energy to do. But with the evacuation complete, he was much more relaxed - despite the fact that it was Erin who tended to the toilet paper conclusion for him. Then he was helped to his feet, carefully guided back to his bed. “So,” Greg said with a breathy whisper, sitting down on the side of his bed and swinging his legs up onto it before leaning back and sighing - then looking at Erin. “Where do you wanna go on our second date?” Charlotte laughed a bit harder, changing out his drip bags and giving him some medication to drift him off to sleep. --------------- At 2am, as Charlotte made her rounds for patient checks, he awoke. “You’re one of the lightest sleepers I’ve ever met,” Charlotte said quietly, recording his information and walking up alongside his bed. “Well, I have a tendency to talk in my sleep. I didn’t want give away any secrets if we suddenly struck up a conversation,” Greg said with a small laugh, his condition already having shown real improvement. “So, why did you become a nurse?” “The pay,” Charlotte stated frankly, then laughing at her bluntness. “But I’m also a bit of a sadist.” “Really? Well, giving needle shots might satisfy that craving for you, I guess,” Greg said with a grin. “Nursing hardly seems like a career for sadistic purposes, though.” “Well, it depends on how you look at it. Maybe even more than sadism is how I enjoy being needed by my patients,” Charlotte said, checking his drip bags. “That certainly is different than sadism,” he replied. “More maternal, in instinct than anything.” “Not really,” Charlotte said. “In truth, there’s not a maternal bone in my body. But the control factor is quite satisfying.” “I know what you mean, there. Every relationship I’ve been in always put me in a mindset where I thoroughly enjoyed melting her senses … babying her insides, so to speak,” Greg admitted. “So you play Daddy with you girlfriends?” she asked, raising her eyebrows with surprise. “Who’s playing?” Greg said with a devilish grin. “Get some sleep, Mr. Townsend,” Charlotte said, chuckling to herself as she left his room. --------------- At 7am, Erin arrived with as much promptness as Charlotte had the evening prior. And when Charlotte updated him about her talk with Greg, Erin’s eyes grew big and wide - her heart beginning to beat faster. “I don’t suppose that what he said means what I want it to mean,” Erin stated grimly but still with excitement. “Well there’s one way to find out. And I’ll even help you, to start,” Charlotte said matter-of-factly - Erin looking at her with confusion as to what she meant. “Remember that episode of Grey’s Anatomy when the nurses decide to see who was the more hardcore nurse among them?” “Do you mean the one when they wore diapers and took no breaks?” Erin asked, not recognizing the importance of the elephant-in-the-room suggestion Charlotte was making. “Yeah. I have an idea I wanna run past you,” Charlotte said, smiling at how Erin still hadn’t pieced it together yet. “I’ll stick around to help you bathe him in bed this morning. But there’s a little more I wanna do as well. And I know you’re really gonna enjoy it.” Continue on to Part Two

For just a three dollars, you can see more stories like this at my Patreon. If you'd like a short story, you may pledge five dollars and I'll write you one about any image you choose.  https://www.patreon.com/user?u=6660213 A young mother drove through the outskirts of the metropolitan area she once called home. Occasionally, she'd glance over to see her son, Daniel, sulking while staring at the passing fields of wheat or corn. Not only was he still grumpy about leaving behind all of his friends and the home he grew up in, but his IPhone had run out of power which had only exacerbated the tension in the midsized Crossover. The trip was almost over, but the last three hours were incredibly awkward since the ten year old would merely ignore his mother's attempts at small talk. However, she knew that things would get better once he settled into the new house. A few dozen farms later, a green sign appeared on the horizon. As they neared closer to it, Daniel's mother smiled and read aloud the sign's message. "Greeneville, a quiet town nestled amongst the never ending waves of grain." This announcement elicited a sign from the boy in the passenger seat. He simply looked at the road sign with a frown and thought about how tough it would be to start a new. All the friends he had were back in the city and now he had to go to some new school in the middle of nowhere. His mother's chipper attitude did not help things. After all, it was her idea to leave everything behind and move out to this place. "Look Daniel, I know that this is a big change for you, but I want you to have all the things I never did." "I already had friends!" The brown haired boy broke his self imposed vow of silence. "There's that quick wit." The mother, in her late twenties said sarcastically before changing her tone. "Anyway, we've never had a house and thanks to grandma's help, we'll have a big house to call home instead of that dinky apartment by the highway." Daniel brightened up a little bit. "Yeah, but what about a pool?" "If your grades improve, I'll see what I can do." "But mom!" Daniel caught himself whining and corrected his tone. "You know that I tried hard. School is just so tough." "I know, sweetheart, but you don't want to be left behind next year, do you?" "No! I want to go to middle school!" The boy replied adamantly. "That's what I thought and I believe that you can. I know we haven't talked much about why we left the city, but it's because I don't want you to struggle like I did. I don't like to talk about it, but I had to drop out of school to give birth to you and your grandmother watched you until I was able to get my GED. I know first hand that education is tough, but it's one of the reasons that we moved out here. Less distractions, smaller class sizes and a quiet town where you can study." "I'm sorry for being born." Daniel scoffed, taking away nothing from his mother's explanation. "Baby, I didn't mean it to sound like that. Your father and I worked our butts off to make sure you have all the opportunities that we didn't get. We never got a chance to go to college and that was one of the reasons why your father joined the Army. If he had the chance to attend college, he wouldn't be serving a second tour in the Middle East. We want you to go to college and never have to worry about providing for your children, honey." "I miss daddy, I mean, dad." Daniel looked down at the dashboard. "He's going to be coming home in a few months, I promise." "You think he'll be back before my birthday? He's missed the last two." "I'm pretty sure he'll be back by the summer and I know that he'd love to see you going onto Middle School next fall." "I know, mom. I know." Daniel quieted back down as the conversation ended. The town, although small, sprawled out around the country route that the midsized Crossover journeyed on. Various farms gave way to a few acres of mobile home parks and those gave way to an old main street, lined with old brick buildings and iron lampposts. It was as if they had traveled back to the late fifties save for the fact that no classic cars were to be seen. Each store had a few SUVs or pick up trucks parked in front of them. "This is like a scene from Back to the Future." Daniel mumbled to himself. His mother chuckled. "It almost is, isn't it?" As the Crossover drove down the main road, the young mother noticed that each mother or couple was pushing a stroller along the sidewalks. She couldn't exactly get a good look at the contents of the strollers, since she was driving, but she was impressed with the "baby boom" the town was experiencing. 'This must be a real great place to raise a family.' The young mother thought, she hadn't exactly gotten a chance to research the town or even visit it. Since it was her mother's money that bought the house, she found herself left out of most of the decision making. Daniel, on the other hand, saw some of the inhabitants of the strollers and felt bad for them. They looked like big kids, save for the outfits they wore: Rompers, overalls or just a kiddy shirt and a pair of short shorts. Some unlucky kids wore nothing but a thick, white diaper as they were pushed along. 'Maybe they're special needs or something?' Daniel decided to stop staring and see if his mother noticed them. "Opps, missed the turn. Well, the GPS says that we can use the next right up ahead." Daniel looked back out the window and noticed that the storefronts had ended, replaced by a football field and a swath of grass which stretched out to a tarmac surface. The tarmac surrounded a two story building, possibly the school he was to attend. "Oh, I think this is your new school." Daniel's mother broke the boy from his thoughts with her observation. She then read aloud the name listed on wooden sign in front of the main entrance. "Greeneville Community School. Yeah, that's your new school, honey." Daniel didn't take his eyes off the imposing building while his mother spoke, due to the signature structure which caught his attention: A monolithic bell tower rising up from the two story building made of granite stone. He was both in awe of it and felt a sense of foreboding build up throughout his body. This building looked like a relic from another age. It also gave the school a "private school" vibe and the boy couldn't help but hope that his grandma didn't shell out the cash for him to attend a private school. "Umm, mom?" "Yes, Daniel?" "Grandma isn't paying to send me to a private school, is she?" "Don't worry about that, sweetie. She would have told me if she did. Trust me." His mom chuckled. The boy with the chestnut colored hair felt relieved. At least he wouldn't have to worry about having to wear a dorky uniform or be bossed around by rich kids. He'd heard many rumors from some of the kids at his old school about how private schools worked and, needless to say, he wasn't a fan of them. It didn't change the fact that he'd have to make new friends, but it did make him feel a bit better that he didn't have to worry about fitting in with some odd social hierarchy. "We're on Oak Drive now." His mother happily chirped. "Okay, is that like, important or something?" "Yes it is, silly. Our house is right there." Daniel's mom pointed at a two story house, typical suburban design, surrounded by a large, luscious lawn.

For just a dollar, you can see more stories like this at my Patreon. If you'd like a short story, you may pledge five dollars and I'll write you one about any image you choose.  https://www.patreon.com/user?u=6660213 Chapter 1: Abducted and Diapered Two large, humanoid, female aliens looked over their advanced tracking system which had located a high concentration of the desired energy which these creatures sought out. The women were tall, slightly pale and had large breasts. Each one looked at each other with pure excitement evident in their eyes. The readouts showed that the immaturity, relative to the subject's ages of the woman below, were absolutely off the charts. "Can you believe these readings!?" The taller female humanoid questioned her partner. "I am having a hard time. These have got to be the two most immature beings on Earth." "Quickly, we must have them on board right now!" The two creatures relayed a series of specific orders to various members of the crew. This was not a drill, typically such scans of alien worlds would be lucky to reveal a few dozen low level readings, but the planet known as Earth had two extremely high level beings. With a press of a button the ship went into cloak mode, rendering it invisible. Chi Chi and Bulma chatted on the patio of Capsule Corp's residential area, completely oblivious to the ulterior motives of the beings on the spaceship. Neither one could see the ship hovering a few hundred feet over head. They enjoyed the fair weather and the opportunity to get together on a beautiful sunny afternoon which was rarely afforded to the two mothers. Goten and Trunks were both quite a handful after all and their husbands were something else entirely. "That Goku is such--" Before Chi Chi could finish her complaining, a sudden energy had paralyzed her body. Bulma was experiencing a similar phenomenon as both women were levitating slowly until they instantaneous disappeared from Capsule Corp only to reappear aboard the alien vessel. Startled and confused they looked around the strange area that they were teleported to. "What happened?" Chi Chi questioned as she stood up from the floor. "I don't know, but everything in here is huge." Bulma replied, looking at a few large tables which stood close by. Her exploration was cut short by a door opening. A lanky, pale humanoid waltzed right in. This entity was eaaily the tallest woman she had ever seen. "Look at these two perfect specimens!" "It's a giant alien!" Chi Chi declared. "I can see that, Chi Chi. Just be calm. Let me do the talking." Bulma stepped forward towards the large woman and noticed that she barely came up to her thigh. Still, she was undeterred and unintimidated by this massive woman. "I'm Bulma Brief, head scientist and CEO of Capsule Corp." The blue haired woman held her hand out, waiting to shake hands with the enormous humanoid. "Oh, that's cute. Look at that, trying to be mature." Bulma felt a twitch of her eye as a big vein appeared on her forehead. "What do you mean by trying to be mature? I'll have you know that I'm a genius and run my father's company!" "Let's get you ready for the adoption protocol. You're going to make someone a very happy mommy!" The alien cooed, entirely ignoring the scientist. "Adoption?!" Bulma turned to run away, but was instantly scooped up by the giant woman as if she weighed nothing at all. "I'm an adult! I have two sons and a husband!" Chi Chi shrieked as a metallic arm grabbed her around the waist and pulled her towards the oversized humanoid. "Hold still, young lady!" The alien warned a squirming Bulma. "Hell no!" Bulma barked at her captor. "I want you to take me back to Earth right now!" "Can't do that, sweetie. You, and your little friend, are the perfect specimens for our home world. Now let's get you out of these silly clothes." Bulma was powerless to stop this crazy alien as it ripped her pants clean off of her body. Then she felt her top being pulled off with ease which was unmatched by even her husband, Vegeta.Lifting a grown woman like she weightless and then stripping her like it was nothing more than peeling an orange: This woman was strong! Chi Chi found herself in a similar state of undress after a multitude of metallic hands descended on her like ravenous vultures. Her trademark dress was torn to shreds and her bra and panties didn't stand a chance once they were out in the open. The raven haired woman struggled as best as she could, but she was no match for the machines. Both mothers were now butt naked. Speaking of butts, Bulma noticed that her captor was staring at her ass, almost mesmerized by it. "My stars. By the light of Azzelond, you have such a perfect rump. So fat and round. I just want to pinch it and squeeze it for eternity." "What? My ass is not fat!" Bulma fumed, pinned in the giant's hands. "Yes, it's quite the perfect bubble. Lucky for you, I can't pinch it or spank it. Violates the guidelines that state that the merchandise mustn't be damaged in any way." "Great. So, what? I'm cattle to you?" "No, you'll be the perfect pet or baby for someone who is lucky enough to get their hands on your bouncy booty." "That's exactly what I wanted to hear." Bulma shot back, sarcastically before continuing her rant. "Just you wait till my husband finds out about this. You'll all be sorry. I'm the wife of a prince!" "We've captured royalty before. They are always the most fun to train. Anyway, enough talk. Time to clean you both up." "I'm already clean!" "Yeah, me too!" Chi Chi added. "No, but you will be. Engage cleaning sequence Alpha Beta!" Once more, the machines renewed their assault on Chi Chi, but this time Bulma wasn't left out. Both ladies had their make up washed off, teeth brushed with a tiny high pressure spray from one of the smaller hoses and then a snake like tube slithered across Bulma's leg until it slowly pushed it's way into her ass. Her tight hole was instantly penetrated by the long, glistening tube. She felt it come to life and an odd sensation overwhelmed her stomach: It was pumping some kind of alien fluid up her rear end! "Oh my Kami!" Bulma cried out. "You're going to impregnate me, aren't you!?" Of course, the blue haired loud mouth failed to notice that Chi Chi was already finished with the enema, pissing out the vile oozing slime from her ass and into some kind of waste receptacle. "No, you're the baby. Baby doesn't make babies." The alien laughed while she held Bulma over her lap. The scientist still didn't trust this crazy alien. After all, her belly currently looked to be as large as when she was nine months pregnant with Trunks. Her stomach resembled a massive ballon. "Please, just let me go!" Bulma begged, but to no avail. She was held over the same type of receptacle which collected Chi Chi's waste and felt an intense pressure on her abdomen. She pushed with all her might and was rewarded with a hissing sound as the slime left her body, pouring into the space age bucket while she was held over it. "Thank you, that feels so much better!" Her relief was short lived thanks to the finger of the metallic hand being stuck up her fat butt. "What's the big idea?!" "Temperature, normal. Readings average." The machine spoke aloud while Chi Chi got an identical treatment. "Diaper Sequence: Engage!" The alien ordered. Soon both women were laid out onto a table, side by side. "I'm not going to wear a damn diaper!" "Me neither!" Chi Chi growled. Another bizarre, snake like device lowers down from the ceiling and did a quick scan over each woman's body. "Inappropriate hair detected!" "What's wrong with my hair?" Bulma retorted. "My hair looks great you bucket of bolts!" Unbeknownst to the two ladies, it wasn't refereeing to the hair on their heads, but their pubic hair. A small lazer rapidly burned off all their pubic hairs at the follicular level. Chi Chi lost her massive bush in the blink of an eye. Bulma had always kept her feminine area very well manicured, but the machine desired scorched Earth and quickly had Bulma looking as bare as a prepubescent girl. "What the hell did you do to my bush?!" Chi Chi screamed, utterly enraged. "Who cares about your bush? I spent hours grooming the Capsule Corp logo into my crotch!" While the two ladies bickered, they failed to noticed that two thick, white gleaming plastic diapers were ready, held in the robotic hands. The diapers were made of a special polymer which would allow for multiple wettings or messings. In a flash, the girls had their butts raised off of the table simultaneously . The metallic hands wasted no time and the mothers were oiled and powdered. Each one felt the bulky diaper fastened to their waists. "Well, looks like your both ready for nap time." The alien cooed. "Fuck that!" Bulma yelled at the top of her lungs while Chi Chi valiantly tried to rip her diaper off. The girls were sprayed with a gas specifically designed to knock out humans. "Sweet dreams, little ones."

Hi everyone! My wife and I have been in a 24/7 femdom relationship for the past 5 years (I am her slave), and we both have a big thing for humiliation. A few weeks ago, my wife and I were reading a book on female domination which listed diapers as a humiliation tool, and by her mandate, I've found myself wearing them 24/7 since then. It's really taken our dynamic to an entirely new level of intimacy, and we are both discovering new aspects to our own sexuality. That said, I'm here to meet people, learn from others, and hopefully contribute to this community! My interests outside of my sexuality are music, video games, learning, inventing or building things, coffee, and self improvement. I love to read non-fiction and I love to meet people. My personality type is ENTP. I look forward to interacting with this community!

Part 1. “You go first,” Caroline smiled. “Remember, I want complete honesty.” My very attractive, 24 year old, black-haired date smiled and folded her arms across her large chest, enjoying my embarrassment. This was new to me, Truth or Dare on a first date. I remained silent while the waiter cleared the plates from the table. I felt my heart beating in my chest but decided to take the plunge. After all, my Match.com dates never result in a repeat meeting and I knew I wouldn’t see Caroline again. “I used to wet the bed and my mother would beat me for it.” Caroline’s eyebrows rose. “How old were you?” She asked. I thought she would be shocked, even appalled but nothing showed on her face. “What do you mean?” “When was the last time she beat you?” Her tone filled with impatience. “When I was seventeen.” My reply hung in the air. Across the table, Caroline kept her face impassive while she absorbed this news. I knew the next question was coming. “Do you still wet the bed?” Burning red but managing a smile, I waved a finger. “Ah.. No, it’s your turn now.” Caroline smiled and drummed her fingers on the table cloth. “When I was eight, I was sexually abused by my father and when I was thirteen, I was raped by him.” I sat there shocked and stared at her. There was no emotion or shame in her voice. My first instinct was that she was telling a joke in extremely bad taste. But how could anyone lie about such a thing? “That’s dreadful!” I muttered, finding it hard to hold eye contact with her. “How long did it go on for?” Caroline remained silent for a few seconds before smiling and picking up the desert menu. “Ok, game over. I really fancy some Crème Brulee, don’t you?” ----*---- Two weeks later she took me by surprise while I was preparing my evening meal. Neither of us had committed to another date and a handshake had finished the first date. However, she had asked me for my address on the pretext of sending me an invite to some party she was having in the future. I had offered email, but she waved that off, saying she found a real letter far more personal and acceptable. My apartment in West London has 24 hour concierge service, and the doorman would never let anyone up if I had not been contacted first. When the doorbell rang, I naturally thought it was a neighbour, after a cup of sugar or a helping hand. It took a second to recognise her after opening the door. “Caroline!” I exclaimed. “What a surprise!” Nervously, I wiped my hands on my apron and an awkward silence fell between us. “Well, aren’t you going to invite me in?” She finally asked, a smile lighting up her face. I took her through to the kitchen and poured her a glass of wine while I finished off the meal. There was enough for two. After I had served up the lamb curry and rice on the table she appeared. I had that feeling that she hadn’t actually been solely in the bathroom. After a few pleasantries over the delicious meal, she rested her knife and fork and looked up at me. “Truth or Dare. We never did finish it, did we?” Caroline raised her eyebrows in question. “It’s my turn to ask the question?” The food was feeling heavy in my stomach and I had a sinking feeling. I nodded in acquiesce. “So, I will repeat, do you still wet the bed?” There was no sympathetic smile or gentle tone. Something deep inside me compelled a truthful answer as I had nothing to lose. “Yes.” Caroline didn’t appear surprised. “And what about your mother, do you still see her?” I nodded. “She lives in Devon, but comes to stay occasionally. And of course, I go down there on a regular basis.” Caroline looked puzzled. “But the abuse you suffered. Surely you would have ostracized her?” I went pale and looked down at my plate. “She is a powerful woman,” I mumbled. “But also she is the trustee of my inheritance.” Understanding showed in Caroline’s eyes. “Ah, she controls the purse strings; a powerful force indeed.” I got up to clear the table but she smacked my hand away from her plate. “Sit down Peter, they can wait. We still have plenty to talk about.” She produced a packet of cigarettes and lighter and lit one up. I hated smoking and stared at her. “Hope you don’t mind.” I didn’t feel it was a question. “No,” I mumbled. Something compelled me to surrender. Normally I would have objected strongly. “Now,” she said, flicking ash onto her dinner plate. “Tell me the truth about the current relationship you have with your mother.” “What do you mean?” For the first time, Caroline raised her voice slightly. “I don’t like lying. And lying is telling a lie and not telling the truth, the whole story. Peter, stop lying to me will you? You are 34 years old and you have told me that she stopped beating you for wetting the bed when you were seventeen. So how do both of you handle the bed wetting now?” I was stunned. My heart was hammering in my chest and I felt my eyes water over. I stood. “I will show you.” Caroline followed me into the bathroom where I opened one of the wall cabinets. She was greeted by the sight of neat rows of disposable nappies and folded plastic pants, along with Johnson’s baby powder and zinc oxide cream. I felt weak and sat on the bath rim. If she wanted the truth, well, she was going to get the truth. “It was on my seventeenth birthday that I was woken by my mother who was holding a cup of tea in one hand and a wooden paddle in the other. Then the bed clothes would be pulled back for the normal bed inspection. She didn’t really have to inspect the bed. I was wet every morning but the inspection was just there to shame me. After breakfast, we got in a taxi and went to a clinic in Harley Street where they specialized in incontinence and since that day I have worn nappies every night to protect the bed.” Caroline looked at me. “Why the tears?” I was crying. Feeling so vulnerable and helpless. So humiliated after admitting my shameful secret. “Are you missing your Mummy?” Caroline was smiling now. Was she mocking me? Back at the dinner table, she lit another cigarette and waved at the opposite chair for me to sit. I obeyed. “Remember,” she waved a finger at me. “No lying now. We are still playing Truth or Dare.” Well, one of us was, I suppose. I nodded in agreement. Why did you join Match.com?” “I wanted a partner, maybe a wife,” I blurted out, perhaps a little bit too fast. I jumped as Caroline slapped her hand on the table. “What have I said about lying?” Again, that raised voice. She tapped her neck with one hand. “I have had it with men lying. Peter, you are not allowed to lie to me.” I was frightened and somewhat confused and didn’t reply. Caroline eased up and took a deep drag of the cigarette. “Alright,” she said softly. “I will make it easy for you. Are you looking for a partner or a mummy? Tell the truth now?” ----*----

Raping Excuses byFulldiaper Michael Copyright 2017, All rights reserved. LEGAL: This is purely a work of fiction. Any resemblance to any person or persons alive or dead is purely coincidental. Background: Michael has been chatting Kali a registered nurse in an online chatroom. Chapter 1: The chatroom was dead tonight as usual, but I think I'll stay and see what the toilet flushes tonight. This is what I was thinking, but I never knew that my life would be forever changed this evening by making this decision. I guess it was about two hours later when she logged into the room. Kali has entered the room. Kali says, "Hello room." Michael says, "Hello Ms. Kali Ma'am." Kali says, "Hello Michael. How are you this evening?" Michael says, "Clean and dry Ma'am." Kali says, "Well, let's see what we can do about that Michael?" Michael says, "Pardon me Ma'am" Kali says, "I Said, "Let's see what we can doo about that Michael" are you blind and can't read baby boy" Michael says, "Ma'am, I'm not a baby." Kali says, "I'm a registered nurse, all men are nothing but overgrown toddlers. Most women have seen the proof in their partners underwear, yellow in the front and streaks or cakes in the back" Kali says, "Now down get me wrong, most women know and accept that toddler when dating and after they're married. We think it's cute how you try and adult." Michael says, "Gulp, well Ma'am I'm not." Kali says, "OK, truth time baby boy. Meet with me and prove it." Now I was getting angry and was feeling myself getting bold and so I said, "You name the time and place. If it's close enough I'll be there Ma'am." What I forgot is that this is a local chatroom for the metro area. Until I hit enter with my last typed sentence. Kali said, "General Hospital, 16:00 Friday night. I'll be in nursery pediatric scrubs by the main entrance." Michael said, "I'll see you Friday then Ma'am." Kali said, "Oh and try and stay clean and dry baby boy." I didn't know what I would do until Friday, but one thing I wasn't going to do was fall into her trap. I unbuttoned my jeans and pulled my underwear down and inspected them. Sure enough they were stained slightly yellow in the front and the back was slightly soiled. I was like, how can this be happening. Do all men suffer from this type of messing their underwear? I had some research to do online before our meeting on Friday. I Googled Men and their underwear issues. I was shocked by what I saw. Images of soiled underwear worst than mine. The kicker was all the comments from women about their boyfriends or spouses state of their underwear and many references to their babies diaper and husband or boyfriends underwear, the only difference was there wasn't any in their minds. The men in their lives were also their overgrown toddlers, like Kali had stated. How could I have been so naive not to know that she had baited me and Friday I would be reeled in by this Dominant Nurse. TBC...maybe

The adventures of Alex Who was Alex? Well Alex was what most people thought was a young man entering in the big wide world, free from school and the restraints that they had held over him. For many years he had been told what to do, when to do it and always by others. He had grown up under the strong influence of his mother, whom he loved dearly, but he could never bring himself to tell her his deep down secrets and desires. Alex had been late developing into the young man he was growing into, he was shorter than most, well everyone for his age, his voice had never broken and a genetic disorder had meant that he never grew body hair, only his head held the natural blonde locks that matched his mother. He had been slow to be potty trained, still wetting at night after control during the daytime had been achieved. He was just told by his mother that over time it would sort itself out, but his nigh time wetting would be taken care of by her. So for many years after, night after night, Alex's mother was there to make sure he went to sleep in a nappy and plastic pants, then as time moved on a disposable nappy. Alex's mother was a hard working lady, well respected in the business community, with many friends, but still loved her son more than anything else. She was 6ft tall and literally towered over her son; she made sure that she kept fit, using the gym in the house and the pool on her days off and at weekends. Having made a success of her business at a young age, she always made time for Alex, her mother helping to look after him while he was still a baby. By the time that he was ready for school, she was the one to take him and pick him up every day. This would seem odd to a lot of people as it carried on until he left school, some would have thought him a little mummy’s boy, had it not been for the fact that they lived in the countryside outside the main town and off the bus route. He had his friends in school and got on ok with them, more so with the girls if he where honest about it, but rarely did one ever visit his home, sleepovers being out of the question as he felt too conscious about the bedwetting. When he was younger, at nursery school, he had a few parties as wetting problems happened with a few at that age, so he didn't stand out from the others. So Alex was now free from the restraint of school and just about to turn 19 years old, his mother had asked him if he wanted a party, but he never really was the party person. Instead he asked if he could have a vacation somewhere quiet away from the world, but by the sea, where he could just chill out and relax away from everything. There he would have time to think about what his future held, decide what to go on to do regarding work or further education. But also he would have some time alone to let his little side out. This was Alex's big secret that he hoped no-one had found out about, or if they had, they had not said anything to him. Deep down, Alex was still that little boy, he had never really grown up and loved all the time he spent with his mother, he missed the time when she looked after him night after night. But over time he had become used to getting himself ready for bed, it was only natural that as he grew he would take more responsibility. He wanted so much for his mother to do this, but could never build up the courage to ask. So here he was going away on his own for the first time without "mummy", but it would give him chance to wear his nappy during the day if he wanted. He would have them with for night time use, so why not try them during the day as well; maybe he would get those feelings back from when he was younger that he craved so much. His mother was not overly surprised when he refused the offer of the party, so was more than happy for him to have his holiday that he asked for instead. Unknown to Alex, his mother had begun to realise that deep down she was missing having her "little boy" around. She loved looking after him when he was younger but as time went by, she knew she had to release the aprons strings a little and let him develop. His mothers had become a success in the computer industry with her own business, so giving Alex a computer for his school use fine, but she never let on to him that she could remotely access it. So from time to time she found herself checking up on what he had been researching, then purely by accident one day she found one of the sites he had been looking at, then the links to some of the stories he had been reading. She could see that he was reading about "little ones" who still had their mummy even when they were grown up, or little ones that had found and sought out a new mummy. As much as this hurt, she knew that to push and question him straight away would be a mistake, causing her to push him further away or worse still lose him. She decided that he could go on his vacation, let him think for a while but then let him decide what would happen next. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- So the day arrived for Alex to board his coach and take the trip. He was filled with both excitement and anticipation; he was unsure what the next few weeks would hold for him but hoped that he would make some decisions that would set him for the future. He knew there was a job for him with his mums company, but at the same time if something else was out there then that would be better, unless he decided to return to college or university. His mum had made the travel arrangements, booked his coach ticket, decided on the little holiday town he would be staying, even found him a nice little guest house to stay in. Unknown to Alex, it was a old friend of his mums that ran it, a best friend from school and college that moved there a few years earlier to take over a family business. She now ran it by herself and was only too pleased to keep an eye on Alex for his mum. She had been told about his little night time accidents so made a few preparations in advance. "Alex" said Leslie his mum, "I need to tell you a few things about your trip before you leave, so come and sit down with me for a moment before I drop you off at the bus station". Leslie sat at the table with her son, reaching out and taking his hand. "Now you are going to the seaside as you wished, it’s not too busy there, just lively enough to keep you occupied. I have booked you into a nice little guest house that is run by an old friend of mine called Val from college. Now don't panic but I made her aware of your night time accidents, I didn't want you getting all wound up and embarrassed". Alex didn't know what to say when his mum told him, he was mad that she told someone else but could see that it actually made sense, even if it was going to be embarrassing when he met Val. "Val told me that she would take care of everything so you don't need to worry" said Leslie, "She will meet you at the bus station in the resort and take you home. She said she will let you settle in and then give you the tour around before letting you do whatever you want to relax". "So make sure you have a good time, be good for her and hopefully I will get to come and visit you later in the week. I have packed everything for you and sent plenty of money ahead to take care of anything you might need". What Leslie didn't mention was that she had added a few extra things into his suitcase, something that she hoped he would like after reading and looking at his favourite pages on Alex's computer history. She had bought him a new dummy with a teat suitable for adults, along with a cloth nappy and some plastic pants. She knew that it was a risk but just hoped that he would accept them and not be scared. If she could have her little boy back then it would make her the happiest mum in the world. "Thanks for all of this mum" replied Alex, "I know telling Val was for the better, even if it makes me feel awkward and embarrassed when I meet her. It will be nice if you can come visit later in the week, you deserve a break just as much as me". So with his things packed, Alex jumped in the car with his mum and headed to the coach station for his trip. After a big hug, cuddle and a kiss, Alex walked onto his coach and took his seat, waving goodbye as the coach pulled away, leaving Leslie with a tear in her eye, waiting for the moment she would be with her little boy again. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Alex relaxed as soon as the coach pulled away; he was on his way, looking forward to getting away for the summer and chilling out. He had become so wound up finishing school, learning never came natural to him like for some of his classmates, he had to really think hard about everything. He had gotten to the point where he was now feeling a bit mentally drained. He sat in his seat watching the world going by as the coach ploughed its way across the country, stopping at various cities along the way to collect other people. He hadn’t really travelled that much in his younger life, his mum always working hard but he would never blame her for this. He knew she wanted him to have the best they could. Finally it was getting close to lunchtime, that meant the coach would take a break and he could get off and take a break, stretch his legs and get a bite to eat. But more importantly get a chance to use the toilet. He had almost wished he was wearing one of his night time pull ups, the drinks his mum had given him for the journey, combined with the several mugs of tea at breakfast made him quite needy for the bathrooms. As soon as the coach stopped he was straight off and heading towards the bathroom area at the service area, the last thing he needed to see was the short queue of people in front of him. He figured that another coach must have gotten in just before they arrived; this was going to be an anxious and awkward wait. Finally he found himself at the front; he dashed into one of the stalls, unfastening his jogging pants as fast as possible, and then lowering his underwear but not before a little dribble came out. In one sense he was happier being in a stall, his mum’s choice of underwear for him was not the best. They could be described as unisex at best, no opening at the front and very plain. He had gotten used to her buying things like that for him over the years; he barely even noticed the pastel colours she would choose. He just used to make sure he wore the white ones whenever he was doing any sports in school. Finally he was sitting on the toilet, able to relieve himself from all those drinks he had consumed so far. He pulled his phone out of his bag to check if he had any messages, the only one being from his mum. It simply said “Love you baby, hope you have fun”. Seeing this from his mum made him feel all warm inside, she often called him baby, he never thought anything of it. He then checked his journey progress and found that they were just short of halfway to his destination. Bearing that in mind he wondered if they would be stopping once more or not, beginning to wonder whether he would be best in one of the pull ups in his bag. This would let him relax a bit; he had dribbled while going this time, so maybe it was for the best. He quickly removed his jogging pants, then “panties” before slipping on one of his pull ups, then pulled his panties back on, thinking they would help keep the pull up in place, before putting his jogging pants back on. Part 4 With himself finally sorted, Alex made his way out of the stall and into the main washroom, walking slightly slowly, now conscious of the pull up he had on. He knew that they were completely covered but still had that feeling that everyone could see it. He washed his hands and then made his way out, trying to tell whether of not his pants where rustling, but the noise in area due to the large numbers of people masked anything he could hear from his pants. He had a walk to the food area and bought himself a sandwich and a drink, before making his way to some of the seating area outside. It was such a nice day, the sun was shining and it was quite warm so why not eat outdoors for once. He found himself a spot on the grassed area but made sure to keep an eye on the time, the last thing he wanted was to miss his coach. But he could see it from where he was sitting so it would be ok. Alex loved to watch people, see them going about their business, but so many doing the same thing but not noticing. He quietly ate his lunch, sitting on the grass in his shorts, the air blowing around his legs. He forgot the fact he was wearing his pull up, his shorts flapping in the breeze; occasionally flapping so that the edge of it would show. He carried on assuming that no-one was any the wiser, not seeing what he was wearing. Sitting at a picnic table across from him was Wendy Johnson, a school nurse at a private girl’s boarding school. She too was on a holiday break, travelling by coach to a nice quiet resort by the sea, looking forward to some nice relaxing fun. She couldn’t help but notice the young man sitting alone on the grass across from her, he was different to the others, they where businessmen and lorry drivers. But she saw him, small for his age but quite content and happy. She wondered where he was going, what he was doing. Having spent the year with nothing but girls to look at in every direction, she was happy to look at the cute young man. Alex finished his lunch, looked down at his watch then saw it was time to go back to the coach, but as he was geeing up he noticed the lady at the picnic table, she was looking at him and smiling. Getting up he felt the pull up against him, but that only let panic set in, he was directly opposite her, had she seen something, was that why she was smiling. He didn’t know but was glad to be going back to his coach knowing he would be alone again. He got up, walked back across the grass, trying to avoid eye contact but couldn’t, she smiled again at him, he moved quicker wanting to be back at the coach. He got back to the coach and began to board when he noticed the other cases now sitting at the side of the coach. He looked towards the driver and asked what was happening, “Nothing to worry about young man” replied the driver, “we just have a few more passengers coming on board, the other feeder coach has arrived”. Alex thought nothing more of it, he climbed on board and went back to his seat, he put his hand luggage bag back onto the seat next to him, then leaned back waiting for the other passengers to get back. He was minding his own business, when a figure appeared by the seat next to his where his bag was. Looking up he saw a lady standing in the aisle, when he saw who it was he nearly wet himself. It was her, the lady from the bench; there she was, looking down at him, “Excuse me young man, is that seat taken” she asked him, still with that smile on her face. “Errrr, no” replied Alex with slight panic in his voice, “I will just move my bag for you”. Alex took his bag off of the seat and placed it by his feet, not noticing the top was slightly open, he was still surprised to see the lady. Part 5 Wendy took her seat next to Alex, the colour just starting to re-appear to his face after his shock. He sat there quietly wondering whether he should say something, but at that time he was simply lost for words, what could he say, what should he say, he didn’t know what she had seen if anything at all. Wendy sat there next to Alex, she loved the expression on his face when she turned up next to him, she was by no way a mean person, but she thought he was such a sweet little thing. Her whole year at the girl’s school had made her realise how much she had missed males, but there was something about this one that made her curious. She had seen the tell tale edge of his pull up when sitting on the grass, it was something easily recognisable to her, many of the girls in the school had need to see her as the nurse she was. “So young man, what is your name, how far are you travelling” said Wendy, deciding it was time to start talking with her companion. “Eeerrrr, my name is Alex” he stuttered out, “I am on the coach until it reaches the coast; I am going for a break there through the summer. Wendy was delighted to hear this; she too was travelling to the coat and knew they were headed for the same destination. “Well I am very pleased to meet you Alex, my name is Wendy Johnson” came the response, “I too am travelling down to the coast for a holiday. The girl’s school where I work as a nurse has broken up for the summer, so I decided I needed a holiday”. Alex was relaxing a bit now, but the thought of having her next to him for the rest of the journey was not that thrilling. He was taken back a bit when she told him what she did for a job; it just wasn’t expected at that point. The thought of having a nurse next to him made him think once more about the pull ups, he knew that a trained nurse would only have needed the slightest glance to recognise them. “It looks like we will be spending the journey together Alex” said Wendy, once more looking at him with that smile once more. “Now why don’t you give me that bag of yours, I can put it up on the luggage rack with mine, and then you will have far more room for the journey”. Alex was left with little choice and couldn’t reason his way around it, it would give him more room for his legs. So he reached down to grab his bag, but as it was lifted the zip sprung open and there in plain sight was his other spare pull up. He tried to quickly close his bag so it was out of sight, but he could see that Wendy had already spotted it. Wendy calmly took the bag from him, zipped it up and proceeded to place it in the luggage rack. Alex had sat back down in his seat, not knowing what to do or say at that point, it no longer mattered if she had seen it before, now she would know. “It’s ok Alex, there is no need to be ashamed” said Wendy softly as she sat back down, “lots of people have to wear pull ups and nappies, for lots of different reasons. I am a nurse so it is nothing new to me”. Alex was left stunned, he knew now that she had seen him for definite now, his pull up must have been showing while sitting on the grass area. Alex was brought back to his senses by the coach starting up and leaving the service area, a few more passengers had joined but not enough to fill the coach, yet she decided to next to me he thought. Part 6 Alex sat thinking for a moment, now taking the occasional glance at Wendy, studying her more closely. She appeared about a similar age to his mum, but noticeably taller than he was and very good looking at the same time. He thought only pretty school nurses appeared in naughty boy’s dreams. He decided that he should try and explain his situation more clearly, he didn’t want her thinking he wore the pull ups all of the time. “I don’t usually wear pull ups, it’s just that I am on a long journey and my mum gave me a lot to drink” said Alex quietly, hoping that no one could overhear him. “I occasionally need them at night, but with the traffic being as it is these days, I didn’t want to take a chance after the service stop”. Wendy turned and listened to him while he was speaking, thinking how sweet it was of him to try and explain everything. She knew quite well that he could have a genuine reason for using them, but it was just the fact that he looked so cute in them when she saw him. “There is no need to worry about it little one” replied Wendy, grinning and chuckling at Alex, “I knew there was some genuine reason for you wearing them, you just looked so cute and innocent sitting on the grass with the frilly edge of the pull up showing”. “I am only teasing Alex, I am sorry if I offended you, I hope you forgive me, I just want some nice company for the rest of the journey”. Alex was a bit taken back, but decided that Wendy seemed a nice person deep down, even if she was enjoying teasing him. Was it worth not getting along for the rest of the coach journey, it would only be a matter of hours and they wouldn’t see any more of each other. “It’s ok Wendy, I didn’t take offence” replied Alex, “But I never realised they had little frilly edges on them” he laughed, “I really hope my mum never bought me the girls ones”. Wendy began to laugh with Alex, her hand patting him on the leg, she so wanted to lift the edge of the shorts and touch his pull up, but she feared he would be scared off and that was the last thing she wanted. Deep down she had missed not being a mother to anyone herself, she went to university then trained as a nurse then got the job in the school, things such as relationships and settling down had passed her by. So over time she had begun to wonder whether she could find someone that she could give her special attention to, a man, a young man, but someone like Alex would be just perfect. Alex was feeling a bit better now they were laughing about it; he was relaxing, actually starting to like Wendy a bit. A nervous thrill went through his body when she touched his leg, it was something he had never had from a woman before, he had never come close to having a girlfriend. Still laughing and joking, Alex lifted the edge of his shorts to reveal the edge of the pull up, “there you go” he said, “see they are not frilly at all”. But when he looked he could see that they were a bit puffier than his regular ones. He wondered how this escaped his notice before, but he was in such a state and rush in the toilets so he didn’t get caught, it made sense he did notice. “Thanks mum” he thought to himself, “what other surprises have you got for me”. Wendy caught sight of it once more, thinking that it looked so much like some of the ones worn at the school where she worked. It was natural for her, but to see it on a boy was something different, offset against his soft white hairless flesh it looked so nice. “Ok, well maybe no frilly, but slightly girlish you must agree” said Wendy, now gently rubbing his leg. “You have such soft skin for a male Alex, I know lots who would adore to have legs like yours, it’s such a shame to keep them covered up”. Alex was now getting quite aroused at the touch from Wendy; never could he have imagined that events would unfold like this. He could feel the front of his pull up starting to tent, but to cover it with his hands would have given it away immediately, he could do nothing, and he was stuck. He had no way out but now he didn’t want one, her touch was driving him wild, his lack of girl experience was showing; he was far too excited to think straight now. Wendy could see the effect she was having on him, it was becoming more and more obvious, she wondered how far she could push him, was he really so shy with girls, he really was the perfect little creature. She leaned closer to him, then whispered in his ear, “You really love this don’t you, you need this, you are wearing your pull up because it excites you as well”, “I can see the effect it is having on you, relax and let nurse Wendy take care of you”. Alex was unable to resist, he needed so much to be able to release, to release at someone else’s touch and not his own, for it to be at the hands of a woman, at this moment for it to be Wendy. Part 7 Alex was having feeling that he had never experienced before, but they where ones that he was enjoying, he could feel himself growing within his shorts. Just the simple touch of Wendy’s hand on his leg was doing this to him, he knew that she had him under her control but he was quite helpless to do anything about it. He could feel the pressure building up within him, he would not be able to last must longer, but what was he to do, he wasn’t sure but shortly he would pass the point of no return and find out what she planned. Wendy was feeling so good with herself at this point, she had him all worked up at just the touch of her hand, she moved it higher until it found the edge of the pull up. She too was getting excited at the thought of what was to come, could she really do this, could she make him loose himself within the confines of his pull up. She gently stroked his pull up, her hand inside his shorts, but always making sure that no one around them would become suspicious of their actions. She continued to rub her hand on little Alex, slowly and softly, feeling the tension growing within him, she knew it would happen, and then with a sudden shudder it did! Alex tried to hold on but it was no use, his body shuddered softly and then he felt himself release in his pull up. He could feel the little creamies leaking from him, pooling around his pee pee and little parts, it felt warm but the sensation was so good. It was obviously not his first orgasm, but it was in this way, making him feel embarrassed and humiliated, but at the same time so aroused. “Oh you sweet little thing” whispered Wendy softly in his ear, “I never thought my touch would make that happen, but I am overjoyed that it did”. “I will give you a moment to compose yourself, and then I think we had best have a go at cleaning you up and changing you without anyone knowing”. She let Alex calm himself down, holding his hand softly, feeling the last little trembles running through him. Then she released him, stood up just to grab her bag from the luggage rack, before sitting down again. Her back pack was one from the school, she had a few supplies with her as a couple of the young ladies from her school had travelled to the coach station with her, and she always looked out for them. They then went their separate ways, the ladies back home and she on her travels, where she boarded her coach that eventually brought her to Alex. She opened the bag and retrieved a box of wipes, a largish towel and a fresh pull up. Alex was a bit surprised to see these items come from her bag, but when he saw the pull up he was unsure whether to be scared or excited. It was a pull up just like normal, but it was the colour and design that startled him, pale pink in colour with little butterfly patterns. “Well I did say that I would take care of everything” said Wendy looking down at Alex, “don’t worry about the colour; they do just the same job as yours do”, “I am sure they will look so cute on you, your girlish soft legs deserve some girlish pull ups”. Alex looked at her but knew he couldn’t say anything, people would suspect something if he caused a scene, so decided that to cooperate would be the best course. He lifted up slightly in his seat allowing Wendy to lower his shorts, before then sitting down and removing them completely. He was now left in a pull up, one that was full of his own creamy mess. Wendy tore the sides, finally lowering the front revealing the young man’s little cock. She was feeling all giddy seeing this, it was so small, and how could someone his age be so undeveloped, there was practically no hair around it. Alex felt so embarrassed at this point, he had been made to have an orgasm in his pull up, now sitting on a coach seat in it with the sides torn apart, his little parts exposed to her. His bigger problem was that he loved the embarrassment and more so the attention, he was experiencing feelings he couldn’t explain. She gently wiped him clean with the baby wipes, making sure she checked everywhere, then dried him off with the towel. She wanted to apply baby powder but that would have been too risky in this situation. Wendy removed the old pull up from under him, folding it up and tucking it away in her bag, then she opened the new one for him, placing the new pink girls pull up at his feet, guiding them through the leg holes. The final touch was to bring it up his legs and secure it over his bottom, before once more hiding it away in his shorts. PART 8 (apologies for getting a name mixed up, Alex’s mum is called Leslie, hope you are all enjoying) Alex was now entering completely new territory, nothing like this had ever happened before, he wasn’t really sure how he should be feeling. All that he was sure about was that the experience he had just had was quite amazing, something he wanted to happen again and again but not on the coach. He was disturbed from his thoughts by the sound of his phone ringing, he wondered who it was while fumbling through his shorts pockets. He opened it up to find that it was his mum, she was checking up to see how he was getting along. He was pleased to hear her voice as he spoke quietly to her, he was missing her but excited by his new adventures. They chatted only briefly, she would speak longer once he was alone in his guest house with Val. As he closed the phone and said “Goodbye mum, love you”, Wendy looked across and saw the picture of his mum still showing on the screen. Wendy was left stunned, surely it could not be, but she was sure it was. It was Leslie from college, “Oh my god” she thought, Alex is her son, I have just done that with one of my best friends little boy. Wendy recognised the picture as they were both still friends and on Facebook, she decided to speak to Alex about it, better now that having him find out later. “Alex” she said tentatively, “I take it that you where taking to your mum on the phone, do you mind if I see the picture again, I couldn’t help notice it before”. “Yes it was mum” he replied, “I guess you can see the picture, why, what is wrong” he said opening it up to the contact page again, then showing her the picture. “Nothing is wrong sweetie” said Wendy, looking once more to be certain. “Oh my, I was right, it is her” said Wendy, “tell me is your mothers name Leslie, she went to St. Mary’s Girls College after she finished school”. “Yes her name is Leslie” replied Alex, “I think that is where she went to college, why do you ask, what is wrong”. “Nothing is wrong I promise” said Wendy trying to calm down Alex, placing her hand on his leg again. “I have to tell you that your mum and I are old friends from college, we are still in contact via facebook today, we still keep up with each others careers”. Alex looked shocked when he found out, he had just been made to orgasm in his pull up by one of his mums friends, what would she do and say if she found out, he didn’t know what to say. “There were three of us that used to be best friends in college” said Wendy, “your mum, me and a girl called Val. I think she moved to the coast somewhere”. When Alex heard this it all kind of made sense, he was pretty certain that the person he was going to stay with was the same Val that Wendy was now talking about. His mum told him that she was a friend and trusted her to look after Alex, he thought that it might be good to phone her and tell her who he was sitting next to. “Bare with me a moment please Wendy” said Alex as he pressed the button to call his mum “Hi mum” said Alex when his mum answered, “nothing to worry about, I am safe and ok, I just have someone sitting next to me that you might want to chat to”, Alex then gave the phone to Wendy. “Leslie, Leslie Jones, is that really you” said Wendy, “It’s me, Wendy, from facebook, it’s such a surprise to find myself sitting on a coach next to your son, he is such a cute little thing”. Alex sat and starred out of the window for a while, letting Wendy have a chat to his mum, only picking up on the odd thing, “yes he is fine”, “oh don’t worry about that”, “no little accidents”. The last little snippet made his eyes turn back toward Wendy, looking at her having a good idea what they are talking about. “Well it has been great talking and hopefully we can meet up soon” said Wendy to Alex’s mum, “I will take good care of him until we get to Val’s, bye for now”. Alex said a quick goodbye to his mum, her final words telling him that Wendy would look after him until he got to Val’s, she trusted her totally. Part 9 “Well young Alex” said Wendy, “it looks like we will be seeing a lot more of each other than we both thought”, “Your mum is going to speak with Val to see if she has availability for me as well, then we can have lots of fun over the summer”. Alex wasn’t quite sure whether this was going to be a good thing or a bad thing. Yes he liked Wendy and enjoyed what had happened between them, but he was hoping to get some time to himself to be able to rest, relax and chill out a bit. Before he had chance to say anything to Wendy, his phone was ringing with the picture of his mum showing on the front of it. “Hi mum” he said when answering, “what’s up, what do you want, I have only just finished talking to you”. “Nothing to worry about sweetie” replied his mum, “just pass on a message to Wendy for me” “Tell her that I have spoken to Val and everything is sorted, there is a room waiting for her and I will be joining you later once I get finished up here”. “Okay mum, no problem, take care and don’t overdo things” replied Alex, “I will let Wendy know”, “Bye for now, love you mum”. “Love you too sweetie, take care and be good for Wendy and Val” replied Leslie, thinking how sweet her little boy was; she wanted him back, her little baby boy. “That was my mum on the phone again” said Alex looking at Wendy, “she says that everything is sorted with Val, there is a room waiting for you to stay in and she will join us later”. Alex decided not to mention the part about being good for her and Val; he thought that it would give Wendy the illusion that Alex had to be with her all the time. He wanted his own time when he could get it, to be able to do what he wanted, when he wanted, in his regular underwear and not in pull ups, or worse still the pink pull ups given to him by Wendy. Wendy thought to herself that things could not be more perfect, should would be staying with an old friend; have Alex staying in the same house, then hopefully the three best friends being reunited where they could concentrate on Alex. Little did Alex know but it was no coincidence that Wendy had found him, Leslie had told her where his coach would be stopping. Leslie had arranged for Alex to be staying with Val, as she knew Val would be only too happy to help her with her need to get her little boy back. She had told Val about his bed wetting and told her of the little surprise she had put in his suitcase, just to make sure that Alex did not try and dispose of it. By the time she was joining them, she hoped that Alex would be in pull ups and nappies full time, not really knowing what was happening to him. Alex leaned back in his seat, watching the world going by; completely unaware of what was in store for him, looking forward to his well earned break. Without even realising it, his hand had slipped to his lap where he was slowly rubbing across his shorts, his fingers then moving the material so that he was able to touch his pull up; the soft pink pull up that Wendy had put him in. Wendy was watching him all this time, seeing him play with the edge of the pull up was getting her aroused, she saw him slipping further and further into the sweet little one that Leslie wanted him to become, but he was totally unaware of it. She put her hand on top of his, just as he was playing with the pull up; she hoped he wouldn’t be startled too much. He looked down, only then realising what he had been doing; he was now blushing; the redness filling his cheeks in embarrassment. Wendy slowly moved his hand and placed it on her leg, and then slowly moving it up and down, she wanted to push him further, make him want to be with her. She finally moved his hand to rest between her legs, wondering what sort of reaction this would bring, had he ever been with a woman before. She was rewarded with a noticeable bulge showing in his shorts, she began to wonder if she could get him to orgasm once more, but this time in his girls pull up. Part 10 Alex was now growing bright red with embarrassment, he was unable to control the reaction in his shorts, he wasn’t even touching them and neither was Wendy, but the feeling he had just touching Wendy was like electric flowing through him. He was unable to control his emotions and this was obvious for Wendy to see, she knew she was being unfair playing with the emotions of Alex, but needed to get some release for herself. With her hand still firmly on top of Alex’s, still resting between her legs, she needed to know something, she needed to question him. “Alex my little sweet” whispered Wendy into his ear, “Have you ever been with a woman before, have you ever touched one, it’s ok, you can be honest with me”. Alex was not surprised to hear this, considering the delicate situation he was in, but what could he say, how could he admit to her that even though he was 18, soon to be 19, he had never had a girlfriend, let alone been with a girl before. He had been kissed by girls, but only because he was such a sweet and caring boy when around them. He looked up towards Wendy, their eyes meeting, he wanted to say something but just couldn’t, and he just gently shook his head from side to side. Wendy had a feeling what his answer would be before even asking, but she just needed to know from him. She wanted him to have his moment at some point, but now would not be that time; instead she just removed both their hands from her legs. Holding him closely, she looked into his eyes, “Don’t worry about that little one, we will make sure that at some point you get to enjoy the experience”. “But for now, do you need to use your pull up, did little Alex have fun last time, but I am sure you would love to have some fun in your little pink pull up”. While Alex was thing whether or not he could go through with it again, the coach driver made an announcement. “We will be arriving in the next hour at the final stop, this will be the place for all passengers to leave the coach, I hope you have had a good journey with us today”. Wendy saw this as an opportunity to help Alex once again, “There you go sweetie” she said to him, “soon we will be arriving, then we will be off to Val’s guest house for our lovely holiday. So if you want to have a little fun we can get you cleaned up at Val’s”. He hadn’t thought about Val for some time, he had never met her, but he had wondered if Wendy knew her as well. His mum told him that she was a friend of hers and she would look after him once he arrived, but that was before Wendy entered the equation. He knew his mum had made arrangements for her to stay as well. All he could think was that his holiday was certainly going to be different. Alex had come so far in just a few hours, he loved being made to cum in his pull up, but now he was in a girls pink pull up, this would feel so different, but he thought he needed to try, the feeling felt so good to him last time. He looked at Wendy, and then simply said “yes please”. Wendy felt so pleased, he loves the emotions set off within him, maybe this will be easier and more fun than Leslie thinks, and her little boy would be putty in her hands once finished. “Okay sweetie, let me help you achieve what you need, just lift up slightly, I think you will enjoy it better”. Alex didn’t even think about it, he lifted his body allowing Wendy to lower his shorts, leaving him sitting there in just a pink pull up. She put her arm around him, drawing him close to her, then placed her other hand on top of his pull up. She then slowly started to rub the front of it for him, feeling him growing within. Without realising Alex’s hand was now playing with the edge of the pink material, rubbing it and flicking it between his fingers, all the time enjoying the touch of Wendy on his front. He was moaning softly, shivers running through him, unable to control his feelings, unable to stop himself from getting closer and closer to erupting once again. “Come on my sweet little Alex” whispered Wendy, “let yourself go, let your emotions out, empty yourself into that cute girly princess pull-up, let those feelings come out”. Alex could not hold out, he had no choice, but surprising himself he erupted into the pull up at the moment Wendy mentioned the words “cute girly princess pull-up”, it acted like a trigger, fluid flowing from him, the front of the pull-up getting slightly darker with the wet spot forming before him. Part 11 Wendy was feeling so happy and pleased with herself, she knew that the main goal was to help Leslie achieve her wishes, but she was going to make sure she had her fun along the way. Leslie had told her she could play with her little boy as she would have to wait until she joined them, but Leslie thought that it would be easier getting Alex to do whatever they wanted if he was getting some fulfilment himself. With her hand now resting on his pull up, Wendy looked at him, “Aww, Alex sweetheart, you are such a good boy, I bet that feels all nice doesn’t it”, “But we need to get your shorts back on, we will be arriving shortly and Val will be there to meet us”. Alex was so much out of it with his own personal enjoyment; this brought him back to his senses. He quickly pulled up his shorts, wanting to be covered up ready for when they stopped in the bus station, he knew people would be moving around so didn’t want to arouse suspicion. Wendy could see him trying to make sure he was all covered up again, she thought it so sweet and innocent, but by the time they had finished with him there would be none of it. He would not care who saw him and where he was, he would be that little boy for his mum and her friends. Within minutes the coach was pulling into the bus station, people were up and about, rushing around the coach trying to get their things together. Wendy made sure that Alex stayed still in his seat, letting everyone else start to leave until she was ready to leave. Eventually they got up out of their seats, Wendy passed down Alex his back pack from the luggage rack, then brought hers down, and then after checking they had everything, they walked down the front of the coach and then got off. Alex was now for the first time for as long as he could remember wearing a pull up in public, but not only that, he was wearing a girls pink pull up, one that was all damp inside because of his own excitement. He followed Wendy away from the coach, heading towards an area where some people had gathered to greet friends that had travelled. Alex did not know Val by sight, it had been quite some years since Wendy had seen her friend, but when things had settled, there was only one lady left standing there. Wendy went over towards her, “Val is that you, it has been such a long time but you’re still so tall and elegant”. “Hi Wendy” replied Val, “it has been so long but Leslie sent me a few pics from your Facebook so I would recognise you”. They had a warm embrace before Val turned her attention to Alex, looking him up and down, “Well hello sweetie, you must be my little guest for the next few weeks, it’s so good to finally meet you, and your mum has told me so much about you”. Alex went to shake her hand, but Val just put her arms around him, pulled him close and hugged him tightly. He could feel her arms around him and her hands then giving his bottom a little squeeze, if only to confirm her knowledge of him. When they stepped apart, Wendy and Val started loading the luggage in her 4x4, giving Alex chance to clearly look her over. She was taller than both Wendy and his mum, maybe a bit older as well, long flowing dark hair, slim body with large breasts that pressed against her tight clothing. If it had been in any other situation he could even have found himself attracted to Val, she was older yes, but so pretty. This was going to be a lot harder for him now, Wendy had him wanting her, Val was just as pretty and she would be looking after his special requirements for night time. “Right then Alex” called out Val, “no day dreaming, get in the car, then I can get you and Wendy settled in, I am quite sure that you could do with a bath or shower”. Alex went over to the car where Val had the back door opened for him, Wendy already seated in the front. He was a bit surprised to see a 5 point harness attached to the seat, but with a few boxes on the other seat had no choice but to get in. “Oh I am sorry about this Alex” said Val, “I had my niece staying last week; her mum insisted that I had the harness fitted”, “It should fit you; she is quite big for her age whereas you are small for yours”. Before he could say anything, she was securing him in, including fastening the crotch strap up between his legs. Part 12 Alex was left speechless as he was fastened into the back of the car, a position that unknown to him he would become accustomed to in the not so distant future. He thought about protesting but knew that if he caused any trouble, his mum would find out. While everything was going on, there was still one thing in the back of his mind, his mum had made the arrangements and he could never bring himself to upset her in any way. He sat quietly in the back of the car listening to some music playing, whilst up front Wendy sat chatting with Val, he couldn’t make out what they were talking about, but occasionally thought he heard his name being mentioned. It was only a short ride before they pulled up outside a large house at the end of a road, just off the main seafront, but looking out over a beach that appeared quite secluded. Val and Wendy climbed out of the car, before Val came around to his door and opened it, he had tried himself but found the child lock in place on the door. He had to wait for Val to release his harness; it fastened in a way that made it impossible for him to reach the locking point. She went to release him but not before looking down at his shorts, unknown to him they had ridden up enough so that the edge of his pull up was now showing. “Come on sweetie” said Val releasing him from the seat, “let’s get you inside and settled down, I am sure that you could do with a bath and a change out of those”. The last part was said as she had her hand on his pull up, rubbing the edge of it. He went to the back of the car to collect his case, but not knowing what little surprises his mum had packed in there for him. His usual underwear had been replaced with much thicker terry cotton pants, ones that would be better described as a pair of training panties for toddlers. Then there was the usual pull up which he wore for sleeping in at night, but the special surprise was the cloth nappy and plastic pants she put in there, one just like those he had been viewing on-line. They made their way into the house, Alex was impressed with what he saw, very large hallway, very well furnished but all looking slightly feminine, but at the same time very homely. From his position in the large waiting area, he could see out over the sea, the beach looked very private but that was perfectly ok with him. Wendy had already gone up her room by the time Val had collected Alex’s room key, “Come along Alex, let’s go find your room, I am sure you will, it is right next to mine, so I can keep an eye on you like I promised your mum”. They made their way up the first flight of stairs, then along a corridor after going through a door marked private, “It’s ok Alex” said Val, “I just wanted to make sure that you get some nice peace and quiet, sometimes the guests can be a bit noisy”. Finally they reached a door marked with a little sign saying “ALEX”, which was a bit of a shock to him, he hadn’t realised how much trouble Val had gone through. The door was unlocked by Val and Alex was greeted by daylight once again. Before him stood a vast room, with a large double bed against one wall, directly opposite was a large TV mounted to the wall, then a dresser with plenty of drawers for his clothes. There was also a large dressing table with its own chair, but to his surprise in the corner a desk with a laptop computer on it. “That was a present from your mum for doing so well at school” said Val as she saw him looking at it, “through that door over there is your own private bathroom, the other door leads to my room but it is locked so don’t worry about that”, “The last door over there is the walk in wardrobe, but I think the dresser will be ok for your things”. “So let’s get you unpacked then you can have that nice warm bath that we both know you need”. Unaware of its contents, Alex lifted up his case onto the bed, but as it landed he thought he heard something rustling, Val came over to him, putting her arm around him, “That noise is only the protective mattress cover I put on the bed for you, your mum did tell you that she told me about your little problem and the last thing we want is for your bed to get wet. We can deal with a wet sheet or two but not a wet mattress”. He did remember what his mum had told him, so in all fairness it was to be expected, but it was just the shock of it, he just looked at Val and smiled. He started to open the case, then once open he undid the luggage straps inside it, removing the towel off the top. Directly underneath where his pull ups, all laying next to each other, which Val picked up and then walked over to the dresser with before laying them in one of the drawers, next to more pink ones which she already had prepared. He removed his t-shirts himself only to find the new underwear selection his mum had packed for him. At first he was unsure what they where, but having given the shirts to Val he quickly picked a pair up, only now understanding what they were. He had seen them on some of the sites he looked at but never imagined he would have some himself, especially not so many. Val came back over to him, looking at what he was holding, “Oh my, aren’t they the cutest little panties ever, so thick and sensible for a sweet boy like you, we will have to take care washing these, we don’t want them losing all that puffiness do we”. With that, Val took them from him and then places them in the dresser, the next drawer down from his pull ups. Alex then removed the next layer which contained some jeans and some more shorts, only to finally reveal the final surprise from his mother. There in plain view was the thickest terry cotton nappy he had seen, resting next to a pair of pale pink plastic panties that where covered in see through organza, with fine lace edging. For Alex he could see straight away what they where, it was something he had looked at so many times before, something he always wanted to try but never had. He was stuck in a trance until Val rested her hand on his, before looking at him, waiting to see if he would say anything. A few moments later with Alex still quiet, Val picked up the nappy and pants, removed it from the case and placed it on his bed next to the pillow. She closed the case, put it under the bed then looked at him, “Now you get undressed, I will go and run the bath. We can discuss the nappy later; there must be a good reason that your mum put it in there”. Part 13 Alex was speechless, he couldn’t believe that his mum had done this, he was trying to work out in his mind what would have made her do it, was there any way possible that she had found out his secret. In his mind he had been so careful, he never left his computer switched on, it was locked with a completely unique password. But while he was still thinking and trying to work things out, he had completely forgotten to get himself undressed, Val returned and caught him day dreaming. “Now come on Alex sweetie, I was hoping you would all ready and undressed ready for your bath” said Val in a sweet and motherly voice, “I can see that I am going to have to keep a firm eye on you in the future”. Before he had chance to start, Val was helping him remove his clothing, the bath was already full ready for him. Off came his t-shirt and shorts, leaving him standing there in just his sock and the cute pink pull up that Wendy put him in. Next off came his socks, just leaving him standing there in that pink pull up. Next thing he knew there was a flash of a camera; he turned to see Wendy standing the doorway taking a few snaps of him. “Forgive me Alex but I just had to have a few pics” said Wendy, “after all, it was me that put that on you”. But before Alex could reply, Wendy was off and gone. She needed to send those pics to his mum. Val took him by the hand and led him into the bathroom, then slowly tore each side of the pull up, before slowly pulling it away from his body. All the sticky cum was now stretching from him to that soft pink material, but the little strings broke away and he was now completely naked. Val looked at him and thought he looked so sweet, she could see now why Leslie wanted to get her little boy back again. Apart from his head, she noted that his body was practically hairless; he really was so young looking for his age. She would make sure that when the time was right, she would have all those stray hairs removed, he would be as smooth as a baby. “Come on sweetie, stop dawdling” said Val, “let's get you in the water before it starts getting cold, I will be back shortly to check on you”. With that Val helped Alex into the water and then gave him a large sponge to wash himself with, before leaving him alone to enjoy the nice hot water. He sat there for a while trying to take in what had happened over the last few hours since those services on the motorway. He knew things had changed, some of the things he wanted where starting to happen, but not quite in the way he expected. His peace was soon disturbed by a returning Val, but now she had a long length PVC apron on, her hair tied back out of the way. She came into the bathroom with a large fluffy white bath towel and put it down on the vanity unit. “Just as I thought” she said, “I leave you here to wash yourself and once more I find you day-dreaming, I think that I had best take care of things”. Without another word, she grabbed the sponge off Alex, added some all over baby wash, and then proceeded to wash Alex from head to toe, not even blinking when she got to private parts. She simply grabbed hold of his pee pee, and then washed it all over, top to bottom. Once she was done she had him stand up in the water, then she proceeded to wash between his legs, running her soapy fingers all over his bottom and between his cheeks. Alex was enjoying the touch once more, he wanted to say something, he was a young man and old enough to wash himself, but his natural instinct was to let her take over. All too soon for him it was over and she was taking his hand to help him out of the bath, then wrapping his soft skinned little body in the large fluffy towel. She dried him off in a motherly way, taking care to ensure he was totally dry, before leading him back into the bedroom. “Now I think it is still quite early, so let’s get you some clean underwear out, then get you dressed and I think we can go and get some dinner”. Val thought about using the nappy but decided that bedtime would be a far more appropriate time for its introduction to Alex. Instead she picked a pair of his thicker underwear from the dresser, ones she knew where actually training panties. She added a bit of powder to his private area, and then helped him into the panties, pulling them up making sure they were nice and snug. Next she gave him a t-shirt and shorts to wear, both plain white, followed by some small socks and then his white trainers. He loved the touch of Val while being dressed, she was stern like a mother would be, but at the same time so soft and gentle with him. He was once more getting aroused in his panties, something that didn’t go unnoticed to Val, but this would have to wait until later. “Come on sweetie, let’s go and get you some dinner, then you can have a look around the place, you might like what you see”. Apologies to all who have been reading, I got a bit snowed under with work so this had to take a seat on the backburner. Hopefully I will have more time to write once more. Chapter 14 Val took him by the hand and led him from his bedroom, back down the corridor they had come along. It was only just dawning on him that he was not going to be eating dinner in private; he would be going to the main dining room where all the other guests where eating. He worked out that the guest house was not huge, but it was full so there would be quite a few people there, probably all wondering who the young man all dressed in white was. Val had a few guests that were staying for the summer as well as Alex and Wendy, she was sure that they would want to meet little Alex at some point. When they reached the dining room, Wendy was already there sitting at a table, he could see the other place setting so knew that he must be joining her. As he made his way across the room he only really found his eyes meeting with two other ladies sitting together, both looking about the age of Val, wearing sleeveless tops and trousers, one dark hair and the other a blonde. He thought they were quite attractive even though they were older, but looked fit and trim at the same time. They smiled as he walked passed them before taking his seat with Wendy, the only two in the room that made eye contact with him. Val could see they noticed little Alex, “I see that Hannah and Angela have noticed you sweetie” said Val, “they are staying all summer just like you, they come every year for the summer season, selling their clothing at a stall in the summer market. When they are off they love to keep fit, I am sure you will love to meet them at some point”. Alex was ok with the keeping fit side of things, that is why he was always so slender, but he did wonder what they sold, assuming it to be ladies clothing, but he would find out another time. “Now don’t you look a handsome little boy” said Wendy, drawing Alex’s attention back to her and Val, “you look so sweet all dressed in white, we must make sure you have a nice big napkin to keep you clean”. That was when Val reached around him, putting the dark pink napkin in his lap, before tucking another in his shirt collar, draping down his front. Val then left Wendy and Alex to bring out the first course for everyone. They both enjoyed some tomato soup, and then chicken with potatoes before dessert was served. Everyone except Alex had cheesecake, but he was given ice cream with little sugar sprinkles on the top. He wondered why at the time but loved ice cream so didn’t bother to ask. With dinner over, Wendy retired to her room to do some work she had brought from the school, leaving Alex once more in the care of Val. “Now then sweetie” she said to him, removing his napkins and wiping his mouth and face, just like a mother would to a little child, “Why don’t we go for a little walk and I can show you the beach and the seafront”. “Do you need to use the bathroom first” she asked him, just loud enough for Hannah and Angela to overhear, causing a little smile and giggle from them. “I guess I better had” replied Alex, the last thing he wanted was to be caught short. So standing up Val once again led him back through the dining room, before taking him to his bathroom. But what shocked Alex was that she went in with him and without a word, lowered his shorts and training pants before pushing him down onto the toilet seat. “It's ok Alex; I have had a son of my own, so I have seen it all. Now you go pee pee for Aunty Val, I did promise your mummy I would take care of you”. Alex was lost for words, he didn’t know what to say, what to do, so he just sat down and did his best to let his pee flow out. He stood up and was about to pull his pants back up when he got a look from Val that said just one thing, hands off! So instead he just stood still and let her take care of things. She then wiped his little cock softly, before sprinkling some baby powder over it, then sliding his training panties back up. Now she was smoothing them out, rubbing him gently to get a reaction from him. It worked, she was now feeling a little bulge growing in his pants, and Alex was wriggling slowly at her touch, so she carried on. She then had him step out of his shorts, leaving him standing there in just the training pants, socks and trainers. While still rubbing him she reached into a cupboard and pulled out a pair of clear plastic pants, wanting to put him into them as soon as possible. “Now come on sweetie, be a good boy for Aunty Val, lets slip these onto you then we won’t have anything leaking through that we need to worry about”. He was like putty in her hands, the feeling flowing through him once more that he had experienced with Wendy. He put one leg then the other into the pants, before Val slowly lifted them up his smooth legs, pulling them into place. She now need to reward him she thought, let him see how good he was for letting her do this to him. Val now had her hand rubbing and caressing the front of him, her other hand now inside the back of his panties, holding his soft pink botty cheeks. A stray finger slowly edging towards his soft little hole, she knew she would have that one day soon. “Come on sweetie, show Aunty Val what a good boy you are, let it all out, you know you want to cream you soft terry panties, especially now you are safe in your plastic pants”. Alex was now beyond the point of no return, he wanted to release so much, Val had done the same to him that Wendy had before. Then suddenly he tensed up and just as Val’s finger touched his little hole, he squirted into the training pants. “Oh you perfect little darling” said Val to him softly, “I bet that felt so nice didn’t it, I bet you are glad we put your plastic pants on, such a lot of wet sticky cream would have soaked through your new training pants”. Chapter 15 Alex was left standing there with emotions running through his body like nothing he had never felt before. Val had made him feel so special, he wanted to thank her but felt too embarrassed to say anything, he had enjoyed it but it should have felt so bad. He looked at her but just could not bring himself to say anything. Instinct told Val that she had him all mixed up inside, he had been dressed as pure and innocent as possible but still in adult clothes, well on the outside anyway. Then without any fuss she had taken him into the bathroom to use the toilet, before getting him all worked up and making him cum in his little training panties. “Come on sweetie” Val told him, “I think you need a little bit of fresh air to cool you down and let you get a breather”. Val took him by the hand and led him back out into the corridor before heading outside, but not before collecting a small bag. It held a jumper for both of them in case the air got a bit cool, but they where, unknown to Alex both in pale baby pink. She also had two rain capes in there as it had forecast the chance of a shower later in the evening. On the way out through the door Alex passed both Angela and Hannah, both of them giving his bottom a little pat on the way through the door before giggling. It was as though the sound of his plastic pants was echoing to them; he began to wonder if they knew already, or if not, how long it would be before they found out. Leaving the guesthouse entrance, Alex once again found himself hand in hand with Val, well more so Val taking his hand. With every little step he took he could feel the damp patch in the front of his pants pressing against his skin, he knew that if it weren’t for the plastic pants there would be a large wet spot showing. He knew that Val had left him this way for her own enjoyment, but maybe for his own humiliation. But after a while he had gotten used to the feeling and carried on as though nothing mattered. Val carried on walking trying not to look down on her sweet little charge, but she kept having the odd little glance at him, seeing the conflict in his face, looking at the picture of innocence, still dressed all in white. They approached one of the shelters along the sea front so Val decided it was time to sit down and add a layer of clothing now that the sun was setting. Val sat down and lifted Alex onto her knee, the size difference between them making the job quite easy. “I think it’s time for a sweater for both of us sweetie” said Val, “we don’t want to catch cold, your mummy would never forgive me”. “Here we go” said Val reaching into her bag and pulling out two sweaters, “I hope you don’t mind that I got matching ones for us, they where the first ones I grabbed out of the cupboard”. Val tried to make it sound like a coincidence she had picked two pale pink sweaters, but that had been her plan all along. “I guess it doesn’t matter” replied Alex, “it’s not as though mine is a girls or ladies one”, not really knowing one way or the other just making a logical assumption. “It does feel really soft though” said Alex, “it will keep me nice and warm”. Val proceeded to dress Alex in his new sweater knowing full well that it was a girls, it was also a mix of lamb’s wool and angora, designed to be super soft on smooth skin. She knew only too well that it would tingle the soft blonde hairs on his arms; what few of them there were. She then proceeded to put her own on, before giving Alex a small carton of juice with a little straw in it. When they set off again, Alex once again hand in hand with Val, they looked like mother and child, from a distance they could have been mistaken for mother and daughter with Alex dressed in pink and white. Val now understood more and more why his mom wanted him back as her little one, he was so unassuming and innocent with regards to the big wide world, he needed the close love and attention, and so far that is what he had been getting. Alex finished his drink while walking along, Val pointing out small things along the way; the best part of the beach; where he could swim and where to get the best ice cream. Alex tried to pay attention but was having a bigger problem, the need for the bathroom. The little mess he had made in his trainer pants earlier, combined with the carton of juice now meant he needed to visit the bathroom. “Erm Aunty Val” said Alex, wondering what to say, “is there anywhere with a bathroom nearby, I need to use one”. Val thought for a moment, wondering whether it was too soon to have Alex wet himself, she so wanted to but decided that outdoors would be unfair to him. “Come on sweetie, there are some toilets further along” she said, “can you be a good boy and hold on for me, it’s not far”. Alex had little choice but to carry on hoping that he wouldn’t leak anything, he was now quite relieved to be wearing the plastic pants. They soon reached the bathroom but there was a sign on the door of the mens room saying it was out of order, saying the next was about 15 mins away. He knew he could not hold for that long so rather than take a boy into the ladies; Val opened the door to the baby change room, knowing it would be empty this time in the evening, then pulling Alex in behind her. To avoid adults using this room as a toilet, there was only a potty chair in the corner suitable for a child, so Val told Alex he would have to use it. To stop him getting his white shorts dirty by touching the floor, Val insisted that he take them off first. So he soon found himself sitting on a child’s potty, wearing only his trainers and socks with his white polo and pink jumper. With Alex looking down, Val took the opportunity to take a quick picture of him, before sending it to his mum. “Are you all done sweetie” said Val bringing him back to his senses, “stand up so I can wipe you dry”. Val took hold of his little cock and gently dabbed it dry with some paper, still seeing the remains of the shiny cum glistening on his skin. “I think that we will have to give someone a shower when they get home, you really did fill your panties for Aunty Val didn’t you, you where such a good boy”. Those words from Val only had one effect on young Alex, I made him excited once again, but all Val did this time was to clean him further with his cloth training pants. When she finished, she held them out and looked at Alex, “You can’t wear these back home, they are far to damp for your delicate skin” “I am afraid that you will just have to wear your plastic pants under your shorts, but I am sure that you will be ok” “Come on; let me put them back on you”. Val slid the plastic pants back up his legs, fitting them over his bottom and pulling them up at the front, but his now semi stiff cock pointing upright beneath the soft PVC. She then helped him back into his shorts, fastening them up, and then patting the front of them. “Come on sweetie” said Val gathering their things, “time to head back I think”. The first few steps Alex took where the strangest ever to him, the soft PVC now caressing him with every step he took, making him harder and harder. But Val just gently smiled at him, wondering how long he could hold on for. Chapter 16 The light was beginning to fade as the sun started to set out over the sea, the temperature still relatively warm but the need for the soft jumper Alex was wearing justified with the sea breeze. It was the first time he had really noticed the small resort he would be spending his summer in, somewhere he could feel safe, already finding himself being very intimately cared for by Val and Wendy. As they carried on along the sea front back towards Val’s guesthouse, Alex found himself getting more and more excited within the confines of his plastic pants, the soft smooth PVC encasing his little private parts, rubbing him slowly with each step he took. Val knew full well the effect it was having on little Alex but was not letting up and carried on walking, her hand gripping tightly to that of Alex, making sure the pace was kept up. As they approached the shelter they stopped at on the way down, the sky clouded over very quickly from the land, a few droplets of rain starting to fall. They just made it in time before the rain got heavier; joined at the same time by two ladies that had come from the opposite direction. It was only when they all met at the same side of the shelter that Alex could see it was the two ladies from the guest house that had spoken to him earlier; Hannah and Angela. “Hello there sweetie” said Hannah, surprised to see Alex standing there, “don’t you look all nice and warm in that soft pink sweater” “I might have to ask Val where she got that, I would love one like that myself, it looks so soft and girlish, maybe Val will take us shopping for one”. Val looked down at her little companion, she loved how embarrassed he would get but still not say anything. “I think I can find time to show you where they came from” said Val, “it would be a good idea to get another for Alex for these cooler summer evenings, maybe one in lemon or white, what do you think Alex”? Alex was caught with nowhere to go, he had to be good and didn’t want to anger Val, even though the colours she mentioned where just as childish and girlish as the pink one he was wearing. “Maybe it would be a good idea” replied Alex, “it does feel nice and warm”. He answered as best he could hope that in time they would forget about the idea. “It looks like this rain is set for the evening” said Angela, “I do hope you have a coat to keep your soft wool nice and dry Alex”. But before he could answer Val had her hand in the bag she was carrying, “I thought I would bring these just in case” replied Val pulling out a folded up PVC raincoat, “you never can tell with this sea air”. Hannah took the coat from Val and opened it up, letting out a pleasant smile and little giggle when she saw that it was pale pink, but still see-through. “Come along Alex” she said, “let me help you on with this then you can be on your way, back home to nice warm bath before bedtime”. Hannah held the coat out while Alex slipped his arms in without any arguments; it was soft and smooth, and quite figure hugging to him. Hannah smiled to him as she closed the front and did up the buttons. Her hands smoothed it out around his body, only then did she hear the rustling of his panties, those plastic ones that had caressed him all the way to his present location. Val could see that Alex was getting embarrassed again, his shorts slightly tenting at the front again, she wondered if he would react to Hannah touching him the same as when she did. “Please excuse me for a moment” said Val, “I need to make a phone call, and I just remembered I had forgotten to order something for tomorrow”. “Now Alex, you stay here with Hannah, I will be just around the corner”. All of the phone call talk had been an excuse made up by Val, but none of them knew that apart from her. Once Val was around the corner, Hannah sat down on the bench and lifted Alex onto her lap, holding him close with one arm, her other hand now resting on top of the bulge in his pants. “Do you like your plastic pants sweetie” she whispered to him, “I bet they are so soft and smooth rubbing on your little pee pee, have you already been naughty in them”? Alex just looked at her and nodded, he knew that without anyone stopping her, he would soon have another mess in them. Hannah now had her hand inside the shorts and was playing with him, rubbing him slowly, telling him quietly and softly that he was such a sweet boy. “You are going to make the perfect little one for your mummy” said Hannah to him, something which he secretly wanted but had still never let out. “Now be a good little boy and fill your panties for Aunty Hannah, let all that boyish little cream out”. This was getting too much for him, his body tensed up more and more with each touch from Hannah, until she whispered one last comment, “You will be doing this lots and lots when with me, I guarantee” That sent Alex over the edge; he began to spurt more of his creamies into the panties. Chapter 17 Hannah held Alex close while he did his best to regain his composure, there was a grin on her face from side to side, enjoying so much what she had just put the poor boy through, but now looking forward even more to the next time she play with him. Alex was coming back to his senses when he felt Angela run her fingers through his hair, “Awww, such a sweet little boy” she told him, “I can’t wait to go swimming with you tomorrow”! Alex new nothing about this but felt strangely comfortable with all the ladies he was now acquainted with, no matter what they seemed to be doing to him. He had been through so many emotions so far but all of them so pleasurable. Val had finished her so called phone call and re-appeared from the other side, but she had been watching Alex without him knowing, loving every moment of it. But now was the time to take him home and get him settled for the night, he had had quite a day so far and must have been exhausted. “Come along little one” said Val, “I think it is about time we were going, I am sure that you will have plenty of time to play with Hannah and Angela”. Alex just blushed at the thought, wondering what Val meant, but his mind was brought back to the present moment as soon as he stood up. All that fluid was now gathering once more in the bottom of his plastic panties. His little balls now coated in the emissions that both Val and Hannah had coaxed from him. So finally with his pink PVC raincoat fastened up, his hood pulled up, Val took him by the hand and they set off back towards the guesthouse. The walk back was quiet, neither saying much, both getting covered in the rain that was still falling, but Alex quite happy to be dry in his coat, even if it was pink. Once safely back indoors, Val helped him off with his coat. “Well I think it is time for you to go have a bath” said Val, “I am sure that your pants must be quite full by now, I can’t leave you in them, now can I”. Val led him upstairs back towards his bathroom, to be greeted by Wendy coming out of her room, “Well hello sweetheart” said Wendy, “I hope you have had a nice walk”. “Are we going for a nice warm bath”? “Yes” replied Val before Alex could speak, “his little underwear didn’t last too long”, “But it is ok, his plastic pants managed to hold all his little messes, so I think it time to get him cleaned up before bed”. “Well I can’t let you do all the work” said Wendy, “you go and check that all is ok with the staff and guests, I will get Alex started with the bath”. Wendy took Alex to his bathroom, and then started the water running in the bath while she slowly proceeded to remove his clothes. Alex felt a little nervous as this was the first time Wendy had actually seen him totally naked. While she turned off the water, Alex was left to stand in just his plastic panties, the see-through PVC doing nothing to hide all the cumsie sloshing around inside. Wendy turned around to look at him, knowing full well what had happened, Val actually messaged her earlier to let her know what fun they had been having. “My oh my” she exclaimed trying to be surprised, “you really have been enjoying yourself haven’t you”. She spread a towel on the floor, then slowly lowered the panties from Alex, strings of white cum hanging from his skin, leaving his little cock and balls all shiny. Once he had stepped out of them she wondered for a moment, thinking would he taste it, but then thought that could wait for another time. “Right then, into the bath with you” said Wendy, “I will just wash these out in the sink then we can make sure that you are all clean”. Alex lowered himself into the water, sinking slowly under all the soft bubbles that now surrounded him, trying his best to wash as quickly as possible. He looked around for a sponge but there was none to be found, a washcloth neither, he now knew he would not be washing himself. “Right then little one” said Wendy, turning her attention back to him, now holding a large sponge in her hands, “let’s get you all washed and clean, then Val will be back to get you dressed for bed”. “But...but..but” stammered Alex, “I can wash myself if you give me the sponge, I am sure I can manage”. “Nonsense” replied Wendy, kneeling down at the side of the bath, “we all promised your mummy that we would take good care of you, and so that is what we will do”! With that she put her fingers in the bubbles and then brought some up and dabbed them onto Alex’s nose, causing Alex to giggle as he accepted his fate, he could never go against his mums wishes no matter how strange they seemed. Wendy then plunged the sponge in to the water, then brought it up to Alex’s chest and began to wash him, making sure that no place was left untouched. With the top of his body done, Wendy had Alex get on his hands and knees in the bath, where she proceeded to wash his bottom before turning her attention to between his legs. Alex was giggling like a little girl while this was happening; she had now found his ticklish week spot. She slowly washed every part of his little body; his balls, and then finally his little pee pee. He could not help it when it started to grow under her soft touch, but this time he would not be getting any relief from it, the ladies had decided that he had gone through enough today. Just as Wendy finished washing him, Val returned to the bathroom with a very large white fluffy towel in her arms. She could help but laugh when she saw little Alex on his hands and knees in the water, still with a big pile of bubbles sitting on his bottom. “Come on sweetie, it’s time to get you out before you get addicted to those bubbles” said Val, still chuckling to herself. She waited for Wendy to pour some water over Alex’s bottom, before helping him to stand up, then wrapping the big warm fluffy towel around him. “Now don’t you look all snug and warm in there” said Wendy, “I think I can leave you safe in Val’s arms for the rest of the night”. With that she kissed Alex on his head, and then left Val to dry Alex off and get him ready for bed. Leaving the bathroom and going back into Alex’s bedroom, the first thing Alex noticed layed out on his bed was the big white fluffy towelling nappy and the plastic pants that his mum had packed and sent with him.

We were still together, that was a start. After what I had done I would nt have blamed my wife Poppy if she had slapped my face,thrown me out of our marital home of three years and changed all the locks. I'd lost count how many times I'd asked myself how could I have been so stupid. Yes, it was nt a long sordid affair, it was just one drunken mistake but why did it have to be with Lola, Poppy's best friend of over 20 years and why it Gods name did it have to end with Lola pregnant with my child. That news alone could have broken Poppy as we'd had no luck after trying for a child over the last 12 months. It's not as if they are similar, Poppy I'd always describe as a "skinny blonde", quite quiet and shy but with a smile that would light up any room she walked into. Lola on the other hand was what many in the pub called "a mouthy piece", dark hair and far thicker set than Poppy, she bore more than a passing resemblance to English Celebrity chef Nigella Lawson. I did nt think she was my type but Mr Jim Beam had proved to me different. I still think back to how I found myself in Lola's company when Poppy had gone to stay at her mothers house up North for the weekend. Time has dulled even the smallest memories of the night, a quick fumble in a drunken haze that left neither of us exactly sexually fulfilled but created a new life. I can Just about recall the horror we both felt in the morning as we woke up in the same bed and perhaps we would and could have kept it a secret from my lovely Poppy and everyone else if it was nt for 'Junior' That day, sitting next to Poppy, holding her hand, as I confessed to my indiscretion was one memory I would happily wipe from my mind. The hurt on her pretty face was heart breaking, never had I felt such a let down as the horrible news sank in with the love of my life. The days of tears that followed almost drove me to the point of suicide. I could nt bear my Princess being in such emotional pain. 6 months down the line things had improved, whilst it was never far from our minds, Lola's growing tummy helped that, it did nt dominate our lives. Our relationship dynamics had changed over the time, always mindful that I had almost finished our marriage, I became more passive, Poppy on the other hand had began to assert herself becoming the dominant one whereas before she'd been happy to let me the lead the way. The friendship between Poppy and Lola had also changed too, bizarrely it had got stronger, they saw each other much more regularly then before she was pregnant, Lola was a constant visitor to our home. I was never sure whether it was because Poppy wanted to keep reminding me of my mistake or whether she was keen to have an input in the little life created by her two closest friends. I of course tried to avoid being left on my own with Lola. Whilst I was sure that I/we would never make the same mistake again there was no reason to tempt fate. If Lola and myself were in the same room I’d always use Poppy as a screen, Poppy was always between myself and Lola which meant that I’ve never had to address the ‘baby situation’ and how the birth will affect the rest of our lives. That was until that fateful day. I had sensed that something was up on the Friday after returning home from work. Poppy was very quiet and whilst that was nt unusual her eyes showed that she was deep in thought. “Dan” she eventually broke the silence. “Yes sweet” I replied “We need to talk about Lola and the baby” It was the first time she’d used the b word in my presence. “Of course dear, I know I made the biggest mistake of my life but with your help I can do the right thing going forward” “The right thing?” Poppy smirked “The right thing would have to keep your thing in your trousers and we would nt be in this situation” I nodded silently as Poppy continued. “As you know, your baby has only a few months before it arrives and prior to that there are going to be some changes” Poppy went on to explain that Lola’s small one bedroom flat was wholly unsuitable for a child to grow up in. And that the tomorrow (Saturday) Lola would be moving into our 4 bedroom townhouse. That way she could help with child and I’d be able to do my job and provide for my offspring. Twice I tried to interrupt Poppy but with a finger lifted to her lips she dismissed my protestations. “Also as a first time Mother and with no siblings or other children in the family Lola is very nervous about looking after a baby” “She’s going to need some help, and that’s where you come in” Keen to stay on Poppy’s good side I would have done almost anything. “Of course Princess, let me know what I can do” Poppy just smiled “Good boy”

Commenti and FAV on DeviantArt